Theocratic Ministry School Workbook
Transcription
Theocratic Ministry School Workbook
Theocratic Ministry School Workbook 2013 1 THEOCRATIC MINISTRY SCHOOL SCHEDULE FOR 2013 INSTRUCTIONS During 2013 the following will be the arrangements for conducting the Theocratic Ministry School. SOURCE MATERIAL: New World Translation of the Holy Scriptures [bi12], “All Scripture Is Inspired of God and Beneficial” (1990 Edition) [si], and Reasoning From the Scriptures (1989 Edition) [rs]. When assignments No. 2 and No. 3 refer to paragraphs in the Reasoning book, only paragraphs that are indented are to be counted. The School should begin with remarks of welcome and then proceed as outlined below. After each part, the school overseer will introduce the next part. If the school overseer wishes and if there is sufficient space, he may sit at a table and make his comments from a seated position on the platform. On the other hand, if he prefers, he may sit in the audience near the platform but make his comments from the speaker’s stand. HIGHLIGHTS FROM BIBLE READING: 10 minutes. For the first four minutes, a qualified elder or ministerial servant should consider Scriptural points from the weekly Bible reading. The speaker should focus on selected verses and should not try to cover too many points. It is better to cover a few verses and to do it well. Also, whenever possible, the speaker should make local application, and emphasis should be put on how the material affects us today. (be 47 par. 2–48 par. 1) The exception to this will be when the weekly Bible reading begins with the opening chapter of a Bible book. On such occasions, material for the first four minutes should be taken from the “All Scripture” book. For example, the first six chapters of Matthew will be considered the week of January 7, so the speaker should select a few key points from the introductory paragraphs on the book of Matthew as found in the “All Scripture” book. He should apply the material in a way that will be beneficial to the congregation. Whether discussing the weekly Bible reading or points from the “All Scripture” book, the principal objective is to help the audience to appreciate why and how the information is of value. The speaker should be careful not to exceed the four minutes allotted for the opening portion. He should ensure that six minutes are set aside for the audience to offer brief comments of 30 seconds or less on what they have appreciated in the weekly Bible reading. The school overseer will then dismiss the students who are assigned to other classrooms. ASSIGNMENT NO. 1: 4 minutes or less. This is a reading to be given by a brother. The student should read the assigned material without giving an introduction or a conclusion. The school overseer will be especially interested in helping students to read accurately and with understanding, fluency, proper sense stress, modulation, appropriate pausing, and naturalness. ASSIGNMENT NO. 2: 5 minutes. This will be assigned to a sister. The student will either be given a setting or may select one from the list appearing on page 82 of Benefit From Theocratic Ministry School Education. The assigned theme should be used and be applied to an aspect of field service that is realistic and practical for the local territory. When no references are indicated as source material, the student will need to gather material for this part by doing research in our publications. The school overseer will be particularly interested in the way the student develops the material and the way she helps the one to whom she is witnessing to reason on the Scriptures and to understand the key points of the presentation. The school overseer will assign one assistant. ASSIGNMENT NO. 3: 5 minutes. This may be assigned to a brother or a sister. The student should develop the assigned theme. When no references are indicated as ss13-E 7/12 source material, the student will need to gather material for this part by doing research in our publications. When assigned to a brother, this part should be given as a talk with the Kingdom Hall audience in mind. When a sister is assigned this part, it should always be presented as outlined for Assignment No. 2. COUNSEL: 1-2 minutes. The school overseer will not announce the speech quality that a student is working on. After Assignments No. 1, No. 2, and No. 3, the school overseer will offer positive observations on an aspect of the presentation that was commendable. He will draw attention to specific reasons why it was effective and refer frequently to the Ministry School textbook. According to the need of each student, additional constructive counsel may be given privately after the meeting or at another time. TIMING: No part should go overtime, nor should the remarks of the counselor. Assignments No. 1, No. 2, and No. 3 should tactfully be stopped when the time is up. If brothers handling highlights from the Bible reading go overtime, they should be given private counsel. All should watch their timing carefully. Total program: 30 minutes. COUNSEL FORM: In Ministry School textbook. AUXILIARY COUNSELOR: Whenever possible, it is good to use an elder who is an experienced speaker for this privilege of service. The auxiliary counselor’s responsibility will be to give private counsel, if needed, to elders or ministerial servants regarding any speaking assignment they may handle, including Bible highlights, Service Meeting parts, public talks, and conducting and reading at the Watchtower Study and the Congregation Bible Study. If there are a number of elders in your congregation who are capable speakers and teachers, then a different qualified elder may serve as auxiliary counselor each year. It is not necessary that the auxiliary counselor offer counsel after each assignment by elders and ministerial servants but only when he sees that a word of encouragement or a practical suggestion would help his brothers to make progress. THEOCRATIC MINISTRY SCHOOL REVIEW: 20 minutes. Every two months, the school overseer will conduct a review. It will be preceded by highlights from the Bible reading. The review will be based on material considered in the school during the preceding two months, including the current week. If your congregation has a circuit assembly or the visit of the circuit overseer during the week of the Theocratic Ministry School Review, then the review should be postponed one week and Assignments No. 1, No. 2, and No. 3 of the following week’s schedule should be used. No changes should be made in the schedule of the weekly Bible reading or the presentation of Bible highlights. SCHEDULE Jan. 7 Bible reading: Matthew 1-6 No. 1: Matthew 5:21-32 No. 2: What Could Make a Person’s Prayers Unacceptable to God? (rs p. 293 83–p. 294 83) No. 3: What It Means to Have Jehovah as “Your Share” (Num. 18:20) Jan. 14 Bible reading: Matthew 7-11 No. 1: Matthew 10:24-42 No. 2: Be Discerning, and Avoid Following Unrealities (1 Sam. 12:21; Prov. 23:4, 5) No. 3: What Are Proper Matters About Which to Pray? (rs p. 294 84–p. 295 83) No. 3: Where Did Cain Find His Wife? (w10 9/1 p. 25 updates rs p. 301 85–p. 302 81) Apr. 8 Bible reading: Luke 10-12 No. 1: Luke 12:1-21 No. 2: What Explains the Various Racial Characteristics? (rs p. 302 82–p. 303 82) No. 3: Why We View Jehovah as Our Father (Matt. 6:9) Apr. 15 Bible reading: Luke 13-17 No. 1: Luke 16:16-31 No. 2: Does Our Imperfect State Mean That We Are Worthless to God? (Ps. 103:8, 9, 14; Gal. 6:9) No. 3: Are All Humans Children of God? (rs p. 303 83–p. 304 84) Jan. 21 Bible reading: Matthew 12-15 No. 1: Matthew 14:23–15:11 No. 2: 1 If Someone Says, ‘Pray With Me First, Then Give Me Your Message’ (rs p. 295 84-5) No. 3: What Can We Learn From Isaac’s Example as a Peacemaker? (Gen. 26:19-22) Apr. 22 Bible reading: Luke 18-21 No. 1: Luke 18:18-34 No. 2: Will People of All Races Ever Truly Be United as Brothers and Sisters? (rs p. 304 85–p. 305 83) No. 3: What Is Meekness, How Do We Seek It, and Why Is It Vital? (Zeph. 2:2, 3) Jan. 28 Bible reading: Matthew 16-21 No. 1: Matthew 17:22–18:10 No. 2: What “Good Words” of Jehovah Did Joshua See Come True? (Josh. 23:14) No. 3: What Are Some of the Outstanding Bible Prophecies That Are Yet to Be Fulfilled? (rs p. 296 82–p. 297 83) Feb. 4 Bible reading: Matthew 22-25 No. 1: Matthew 23:25-39 No. 2: Why Should Christians Be Keenly Interested in the Bible’s Predictions? (rs p. 297 84-8) No. 3: What Bible Examples Illustrate the Wisdom Recorded at Proverbs 3:5? Feb. 11 Bible reading: Matthew 26-28 No. 1: Matthew 27:24-44 No. 2: How Does God’s Patience Lead to Salvation? (2 Pet. 3:9, 15) No. 3: 1 If Someone Says, ‘You Put Too Much Emphasis on Prophecy’ (rs p. 298 81-2) Feb. 18 Bible reading: Mark 1-4 No. 1: Mark 2:18–3:6 No. 2: On What Is the Teaching of Purgatory Based? (rs p. 299 81-6) No. 3: How Are We to Understand Paul’s Advice Recorded at 1 Corinthians 7:29-31? Feb. 25 Bible reading: Mark 5-8 Theocratic Ministry School Review Mar. 4 Bible reading: Mark 9-12 No. 1: Mark 11:19–12:11 No. 2: Is Further Punishment for Sin Exacted After One’s Death? (rs p. 300 82-6) No. 3: Why Making a Personal Dedication to God Leads to Happiness (Acts 20:35) Mar. 11 Bible reading: Mark 13-16 No. 1: Mark 14:22-42 No. 2: What Is the Significance of the Memorial? (rs p. 266 81–p. 267 81) No. 3: What Do the Memorial Emblems Represent? (rs p. 267 82-3) Mar. 18 Bible reading: Luke 1-3 No. 1: Luke 1:24-45 No. 2: Who Should Partake of the Emblems at the Lord’s Evening Meal? (rs p. 267 85–p. 268 81) No. 3: How Often Should the Memorial Be Commemorated, and When? (rs p. 269 81-2) Mar. 25 Bible reading: Luke 4-6 No. 1: Luke 4:22-39 No. 2: From Where Did the Various Races Come? (rs p. 301 81-4) No. 3: What Proof Is There That Jesus Was Resurrected? (1 Cor. 15:3-7) Apr. 1 Bible reading: Luke 7-9 No. 1: Luke 7:18-35 No. 2: What New Nation Was Born at Pentecost, and With What Purpose? (Gal. 6:16; 1 Pet. 2:9) Apr. 29 Bible reading: Luke 22-24 Theocratic Ministry School Review May 6 No. 1: No. 2: No. 3: Bible reading: John 1-4 John 3:22-36 What Does “Walking by Spirit” Really Mean? (Gal. 5:16) How Was the Death of Jesus Christ Different From That of Others Who Have Become Martyrs? (rs p. 306 81-4) May 13 Bible reading: John 5-7 No. 1: John 6:22-40 No. 2: Why Was It Necessary for the Ransom to Be Provided in the Manner That It Was? (rs p. 306 86–p. 307 82) No. 3: How Can We Apply the Principle Behind What Is Written in Numbers 15:37-40? May 20 Bible reading: John 8-11 No. 1: John 8:12-30 No. 2: What Steps Can We Take to Protect Ourselves From False Teachers? (Rom. 16:17; 2 John 9-11) No. 3: Why Did God Not Simply Decree That All Who Would Obey Could Live Forever? (rs p. 307 83–p. 308 81) May 27 Bible reading: John 12-16 No. 1: John 12:20-36 No. 2: To Whom First Was the Merit of Jesus’ Sacrifice Applied, and With What Objective? (rs p. 308 82-3) No. 3: Why Is It Appropriate That Jehovah Is Called “the God Who Gives Peace”? (Rom. 15:33) June 3 Bible reading: John 17-21 No. 1: John 21:15-25 No. 2: Why Should We Not “Follow After the Crowd”? (Ex. 23:2; Prov. 1:10) No. 3: Who Besides Anointed Christians Are Experiencing Benefits From Jesus’ Sacrifice? (rs p. 309 81-3) June 10 Bible reading: Acts 1-4 No. 1: Acts 1:15–2:4 No. 2: What Future Blessings Will Be Enjoyed as a Result of the Ransom? (rs p. 310 81-4) No. 3: Why Can the Thinking of Many People Be Likened to Poisonous Air? (Eph. 2:1, 2) June 17 Bible reading: Acts 5-7 No. 1: Acts 5:17-32 No. 2: What Must a Person Do to Be Known by Jehovah? (2 Tim. 2:19) No. 3: What Is Required of Us in Order to Benefit From Jesus’ Sacrifice? (rs p. 310 85–p. 311 81) June 24 Bible reading: Acts 8-10 Theocratic Ministry School Review July 1 Bible reading: Acts 11-14 No. 1: Acts 11:1-18 No. 2: What Effect Should the Ransom Have on How We Use Our Lives? (rs p. 311 84-6) No. 3: Who Really Are Your Friends? (Ps. 119:63) July 8 Bible reading: Acts 15-17 No. 1: Acts 16:16-34 No. 2: Why Can a Christian Be Happy When Persecuted? (Matt. 5:11, 12) No. 3: When the Apostle Paul Said That Christians Would Be “Caught Up” to Be With the Lord, What Subject Was Being Discussed? (rs p. 312 81-2) July 15 Bible reading: Acts 18-21 No. 1: Acts 20:17-38 No. 2: Will Christ Appear Visibly on a Cloud and Then Take Away Faithful Christians Into the Heavens While the World Looks On? (rs p. 313 81-3) No. 3: How Can We Show That We Are Minding the Spirit? (Rom. 8:6) July 22 Bible reading: Acts 22-25 No. 1: Acts 22:17-30 No. 2: In What Ways Are We in the World but No Part of the World? (John 17:15, 16) No. 3: Is It Possible for Christians to Be Taken to Heaven With Their Physical Bodies? (rs p. 314 81-2) July 29 Bible reading: Acts 26-28 No. 1: Acts 26:19-32 No. 2: Will Faithful Christians Be Taken to Heaven Secretly Without Dying? (rs p. 314 83–p. 315 82) No. 3: Ways That God’s Spirit Is Manifest in His Servants (Gal. 5:22, 23; Rev. 22:17) Aug. 5 Bible reading: Romans 1-4 No. 1: Romans 3:21–4:8 No. 2: Why True Christians Consider Themselves to Be “Aliens and Temporary Residents” in the World (1 Pet. 2:11; 1 John 2:15-17) No. 3: What Protection Will There Be for True Christians During the Great Tribulation? (rs p. 315 83–p. 316 83) Aug. 12 Bible reading: Romans 5-8 No. 1: Romans 6:21–7:12 No. 2: Why Are Some Christians Taken to Heaven to Be With Christ? (rs p. 316 85-8) No. 3: Why Putting Material Security Ahead of Spiritual Pursuits Leads to Disaster (Matt. 6:33; 1 Tim. 6:10) Aug. 19 Bible reading: Romans 9-12 No. 1: Romans 9:19-33 No. 2: 1 If Someone Says, ‘Do You Believe in the Rapture?’ (rs p. 316 89–p. 317 82) No. 3: Scriptural Reasons Why We Should Not Fear Men (Luke 12:4-12) Aug. 26 Bible reading: Romans 13-16 Theocratic Ministry School Review Sept. 2 Bible reading: 1 Corinthians 1-9 No. 1: 1 Corinthians 4:18–5:13 No. 2: Does a Strange Feeling of Being Familiar With Entirely New Acquaintances and Places Prove Reincarnation to Be a Fact? (rs p. 317 83–p. 319 81) No. 3: How Christians Maintain Joy in Spite of Illness (Phil. 4:6, 7) Sept. 9 Bible reading: 1 Corinthians 10-16 No. 1: 1 Corinthians 14:7-25 No. 2: How Can a Sinful Human ‘Soften the Face of Jehovah’? (2 Chron. 33:12, 13; Isa. 55:6, 7) No. 3: Why Does the Account at John 9:1, 2 Not Prove Reincarnation? (rs p. 319 82–p. 320 82) Sept. 16 Bible reading: 2 Corinthians 1-7 No. 1: 2 Corinthians 1:15–2:11 No. 2: How Much of a Difference Is There Between Reincarnation and the Hope Held Out in the Bible? (rs p. 320 83-4) No. 3: What Must One Do to Take Refuge in the Name of Jehovah? (Zeph. 3:12) Sept. 23 Bible reading: 2 Corinthians 8-13 No. 1: 2 Corinthians 10:1-18 No. 2: 1 If Someone Says, ‘I Believe in Reincarnation’ (rs p. 321 81-3) No. 3: How Are We to Understand 1 Corinthians 10:13? Sept. 30 Bible reading: Galatians 1-6 No. 1: Galatians 1:18–2:10 No. 2: Why Are There So Many Religions? (rs p. 322 81–p. 323 82) No. 3: Why Jehovah Is Worthy to Receive Worship (Rev. 4:11) Oct. 7 Bible reading: Ephesians 1-6 No. 1: Ephesians 4:1-16 No. 2: What It Means to Seek First God’s Righteousness (Matt. 6:33) No. 3: Is It True That There Is Good in All Religions? (rs p. 323 83-5) Oct. 14 Bible reading: Philippians 1–Colossians 4 No. 1: Philippians 3:17–4:9 No. 2: Is It Proper to Leave the Religion of One’s Parents? (rs p. 324 81-3) No. 3: How Can Prayer Help Us to Fight Temptations? (Luke 11:9-13; Jas. 1:5) Oct. 21 Bible reading: 1 Thessalonians 1 –2 Thessalonians 3 No. 1: 1 Thessalonians 2:9-20 No. 2: What Can We Learn From the Good and the Bad Things That Solomon Did? (Rom. 15:4) No. 3: What Is the Bible’s Viewpoint as to Interfaith? (rs p. 325 81–p. 326 81) Oct. 28 Bible reading: 1 Timothy 1–2 Timothy 4 Theocratic Ministry School Review Nov. 4 Bible reading: Titus 1–Philemon No. 1: Titus 2:1-15 No. 2: Is Belonging to an Organized Religion Necessary? (rs p. 326 82–p. 327 82) No. 3: Why We Should Not “Pay Attention to False Stories” (1 Tim. 1:3, 4; 2 Tim. 4:3, 4) Nov. 11 Bible reading: Hebrews 1-8 No. 1: Hebrews 4:1-16 No. 2: How Can We Show That We Have “the Wisdom From Above”? (Jas. 3:17, 18) No. 3: Is Loving One’s Fellowman What Really Counts? (rs p. 327 84) Nov. 18 Bible reading: Hebrews 9-13 No. 1: Hebrews 10:19-39 No. 2: Is Having a Personal Relationship With God the Really Important Thing? (rs p. 327 85–p. 328 81) No. 3: Ways in Which We Can Comfort Others (Rom. 15:4; 2 Cor. 1:3, 4) Nov. 25 Bible reading: James 1-5 No. 1: James 1:22–2:13 No. 2: How Love Overcomes Fear (1 John 4:16-18) No. 3: Why Just Reading the Bible Is Not Sufficient (rs p. 328 82-3) Dec. 2 Bible reading: 1 Peter 1–2 Peter 3 No. 1: 1 Peter 2:18–3:7 No. 2: The Right Religion Is Bible-Based and Makes Known God’s Name (rs p. 328 84-5) No. 3: Why We Are Sure That Jesus Is the Messiah (Luke 24:44; Gal. 4:4) Dec. 9 Bible reading: 1 John 1–Jude No. 1: 1 John 5:1-21 No. 2: How Should Jesus Christ Be Remembered? (Luke 1:32, 33; John 17:3) No. 3: The Right Religion Demonstrates True Faith in Jesus Christ (rs p. 329 81) Dec. 16 Bible reading: Revelation 1-6 No. 1: Revelation 3:14–4:8 No. 2: The True Religion Is Not Formalistic But Is a Way of Life (rs p. 329 82) No. 3: In What Ways Did Jesus “Set the Pattern” for His Disciples? (John 13:15) Dec. 23 Bible reading: Revelation 7-14 No. 1: Revelation 9:1-21 No. 2: Ways in Which True Christians Can Show Genuine Hospitality (Heb. 13:2) No. 3: Members of the Right Religion Love One Another and Keep Separate From the World (rs p. 329 83-4) Dec. 30 Bible reading: Revelation 15-22 Theocratic Ministry School Review As time permits, the student should reply to the householder’s 1assertions, objections, and so forth, so as to meet the needs in the territory. Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 January Jan 7 Bible Reading: Matthew 1-6 No. 1: Matthew 5:21-32 No. 2: What Could Make a Person’s Prayers Unacceptable to God?(rs p. 293¶3-p.294¶3) No. 3: What It Means to Have Jehovah as “Your Share”(Nu 18:20) Bible Reading: Matthew 1-6 authenticity: si 176 *** si p. 176 par. 5 Bible Book Number 40—Matthew *** 5 While the Gospel credited to Matthew does not name him as the writer, the overwhelming testimony of early church historians stamps him as such. Perhaps no ancient book has its writer more clearly and unanimously established than the book of Matthew. From as far back as Papias of Hierapolis (early second century C.E.) onward, we have a line of early witnesses to the fact that Matthew wrote this Gospel and that it is an authentic part of the Word of God. McClintock and Strong’s Cyclopedia states: “Passages from Matthew are quoted by Justin Martyr, by the author of the letter to Diognetus (see in Otto’s Justin Martyr, vol. ii), by Hegesippus, Irenæus, Tatian, Athenagoras, Theophilus, Clement, Tertullian, and Origen. It is not merely from the matter, but the manner of the quotations, from the calm appeal as to a settled authority, from the absence of all hints of doubt, that we regard it as proved that the book we possess had not been the subject of any sudden change.” The fact that Matthew was an apostle and, as such, had God’s spirit upon him assures that what he wrote would be a faithful record. *** w08 1/15 p. 29 Highlights From the Book of Matthew *** Jehovah’s Word Is Alive THE first person to write a thrilling account of Jesus’ life and ministry is Matthew—a close associate of Jesus Christ and a onetime tax collector. Originally written in Hebrew and later translated into Greek, the Gospel of Matthew was completed about 41 C.E. and serves as a bridge connecting the Hebrew Scriptures to the Christian Greek Scriptures. Apparently intended primarily for a Jewish audience, this moving and meaningful Gospel portrays Jesus as the promised Messiah, the Son of God. Paying close attention to its message will strengthen our faith in the true God, his Son, and His promises.—Heb. 4:12. “THE KINGDOM OF THE HEAVENS HAS DRAWN NEAR” TMS 2013 Top Page 1 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 (Matt. 1:1–20:34) Matthew highlights the Kingdom theme and Jesus’ teachings, even though doing so means deviating from presenting matters in strict chronological order. For example, the Sermon on the Mount is related early in the book, although Jesus delivered it about halfway through his ministry. During the course of his Galilean ministry, Jesus performs miracles, gives ministerial instructions to the 12 apostles, denounces the Pharisees, and relates Kingdom illustrations. Then he departs from Galilee and comes to “the frontiers of Judea across the Jordan.” (Matt. 19:1) Along the way, Jesus tells his disciples: ‘We are going up to Jerusalem, and the Son of man will be condemned to death, and on the third day he will be raised up.’—Matt. 20:18, 19. Scriptural Questions Answered: 3:16—In what way were ‘the heavens opened up’ at the time of Jesus’ baptism? This seems to indicate that Jesus’ memory of his prehuman existence in heaven returned to him. 5:21, 22—Is giving vent to anger more serious than harboring it? Jesus warned that a person who harbors smoldering wrath against his brother is committing a serious sin. However, giving expression to wrath by speaking a word of contempt is more serious, making one accountable to a court higher than the local court of justice. 5:48—Is it really possible for us to be “perfect, as [our] heavenly Father is perfect”? Yes, in a relative sense. Jesus was here discussing the subject of love, and he told listeners to imitate God and be perfect, or complete, in their love. (Matt. 5:43-47) How? By expanding it to include their enemies. Lessons for Us: 4:1-10. This account teaches us that Satan is real and not a quality of evil. He uses “the desire of the flesh and the desire of the eyes and the showy display of one’s means of life” to tempt us. Nevertheless, applying Scriptural principles will help us to remain faithful to God.—1 John 2:16. 5:1–7:29. Be conscious of your spiritual need. Be peaceable. Shun immoral thoughts. Keep your word. When praying, give spiritual concerns priority over material interests. Be rich toward God. Seek first the Kingdom and God’s righteousness. Do not be judgmental. Do God’s will. What practical lessons are included in the Sermon on the Mount! unique material: si 177 TMS 2013 Top Page 2 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 *** si p. 177 par. 8 Bible Book Number 40—Matthew *** 8 Since Matthew had been a tax collector, it was natural that he would be explicit in his mention of money, figures, and values. (Matt. 17:27; 26:15; 27:3) He keenly appreciated God’s mercy in allowing him, a despised tax collector, to become a minister of the good news and an intimate associate of Jesus. Therefore, we find Matthew alone of the Gospel writers giving us Jesus’ repeated insistence that mercy is required in addition to sacrifice. (9:9-13; 12:7; 18:21-35) Matthew was greatly encouraged by Jehovah’s undeserved kindness and appropriately records some of the most comforting words Jesus uttered: “Come to me, all you who are toiling and loaded down, and I will refresh you. Take my yoke upon you and learn from me, for I am mild-tempered and lowly in heart, and you will find refreshment for your souls. For my yoke is kindly and my load is light.” (11:28-30) How refreshing were these tender words for this former tax collector, toward whom, no doubt, his fellow countrymen had directed little but insults! why beneficial: si 180-181; *** si p. 180 Bible Book Number 40—Matthew *** WHY BENEFICIAL 29 The book of Matthew, first of the four Gospels, truly provides an excellent bridge from the Hebrew Scriptures into the Christian Greek Scriptures. Unmistakably, it identifies the Messiah and King of God’s promised Kingdom, makes known the requirements for becoming his followers, and sets out the work that lies ahead for these on earth. First John the Baptizer, then Jesus, and finally his disciples went preaching, “The kingdom of the heavens has drawn near.” Moreover, Jesus’ command reaches right down to the conclusion of the system of things: “And this good news of the kingdom will be preached in all the inhabited earth for a witness to all the nations; and then the end will come.” Truly it was, and still is, a grand and wonderful privilege to share in this Kingdom work, including ‘making disciples of people of all the nations,’ working after the pattern of the Master.—3:2; 4:17; 10:7; 24:14; 28:19. 30 Matthew’s Gospel is indeed “good news.” Its inspired message was “good news” to those who heeded it in the first century of the Common Era, and Jehovah God has seen to it that it has been preserved as “good news” until this day. Even non-Christians have been compelled to acknowledge the power of this Gospel, as, for example, the Hindu leader Mohandas (Mahatma) Gandhi, who is reported to have said to Lord Irwin, a former viceroy of India: “When your country and mine shall get together on the teachings laid down by Christ in this Sermon on the Mount, we TMS 2013 Top Page 3 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 shall have solved the problems not only of our countries but those of the whole world.” On another occasion Gandhi said: “By all means drink deep of the fountains that are given to you in the Sermon on the Mount . . . For the teaching of the Sermon was meant for each and every one of us.” theme: si 177 *** si p. 177 pars. 9-10 Bible Book Number 40—Matthew *** 9 Matthew particularly stressed that the theme of Jesus’ teaching was “the kingdom of the heavens.” (4:17) To him, Jesus was the Preacher-King. He used the term “kingdom” so frequently (more than 50 times) that his Gospel might be called the Kingdom Gospel. Matthew was concerned more with a logical presentation of Jesus’ public discourses and sermons than with a strict chronological sequence. For the first 18 chapters, Matthew’s highlighting of the Kingdom theme led him to depart from a chronological arrangement. However, the last ten chapters (19 to 28) generally follow a chronological sequence as well as continue to stress the Kingdom. 10 Forty-two percent of Matthew’s Gospel account is not to be found in any of the other three Gospels. This includes at least ten parables, or illustrations: The weeds in the field (13:24-30), the hidden treasure (13:44), the pearl of high value (13:45, 46), the dragnet (13:47-50), the unmerciful slave (18:23-35), the workers and the denarius (20:1-16), the father and two children (21:28-32), the marriage of the king’s son (22:1-14), the ten virgins (25:1-13), and the talents (25:14-30). In all, the book gives the account from the birth of Jesus, 2 B.C.E., until his meeting with his disciples just prior to his ascension, 33 C.E. No. 1: Matthew 5:21-32 No. 2: What Could Make a Person’s Prayers Unacceptable to God?(rs p.293¶3-p.294¶3) *** rs p. 293 - p. 295 Prayer *** What could make a person’s prayers unacceptable to God? Matt. 6:5: “When you pray, you must not be as the hypocrites; because they like to pray standing in the synagogues and on the corners of the broad ways to be visible to men. Truly I say to you, They are having their reward in full.” (Also Luke 18:9-14) Matt. 6:7: “When praying, do not say the same things over and over TMS 2013 Top Page 4 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 again, just as the people of the nations do, for they imagine they will get a hearing for their use of many words.” Prov. 28:9: “He that is turning his ear away from hearing the law [of God]—even his prayer is something detestable.” Mic. 3:4: “At that time they will call to Jehovah for aid, but he will not answer them. And he will conceal his face from them in that time, according as they committed badness in their dealings.” Jas. 4:3: “You do ask, and yet you do not receive, because you are asking for a wrong purpose, that you may expend it upon your cravings for sensual pleasure.” Isa. 42:8, Dy; Matt. 4:10, JB: “I, the Lord [“Yahweh,” JB; “Jehovah,” NW]: this is my name. I will not give my glory to another, nor my praise to graven things.” “You must worship the Lord your God [“Jehovah your God,” NW], and serve him alone.” (Also Psalm 115:4-8, or 113:4-8 second set of numbers in Dy) (Prayer is a form of worship. If you pray before graven things, or images, is that going to please God?) Isa. 8:19: “In case they should say to you people: ‘Apply to the spiritistic mediums or to those having a spirit of prediction who are chirping and making utterances in low tones,’ is it not to its God that any people should apply? Should there be application to dead persons in behalf of living persons?” Jas. 1:6, 7: “Let him keep on asking in faith, not doubting at all, for he who doubts is like a wave of the sea driven by the wind and blown about. In fact, let not that man suppose that he will receive anything from Jehovah.” No. 3: What It Means to Have Jehovah as “Your Share”(Nu 18:20) *** w11 9/15 pp. 7-8 pars. 4-7, 10 Jehovah Is My Share *** 4 What did that assignment mean for the Levites? Jehovah said that he was to be their share in the sense that rather than receiving a land inheritance, they were entrusted with a priceless privilege of service. Being “the priesthood of Jehovah” was their inheritance. (Josh. 18:7) The context of Numbers 18:20 shows that this did not leave them impoverished materially. (Read Numbers 18:19, 21, 24.) The Levites were to be given “every tenth part in Israel as an inheritance in return for their service.” They would receive 10 percent of Israel’s produce and of the increase of the domestic animals. In turn, the Levites were to contribute a tenth part of what TMS 2013 Top Page 5 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 they received, “of the very best of it,” for the support of the priesthood. (Num. 18:2529) The priests were also given “all the holy contributions” that the sons of Israel brought to God at his place of worship. Members of the priesthood thus had good reason for believing that Jehovah would provide for them. 5 It appears that the Mosaic Law provided for a second tithe, which was set aside for the household’s sustenance and enjoyment during the holy conventions each year. (Deut. 14:22-27) However, at the end of every third and sixth year of the seven-year sabbatical cycle, this tithe was deposited at the gate for the benefit of the poor as well as the Levites. Why were the Levites included as recipients? Because they had “no share or inheritance” in Israel.—Deut. 14:28, 29. 6 You might wonder, ‘If the Levites had no land assigned to them, where would they reside?’ God provided for them. He gave them 48 cities along with the surrounding pasture grounds. These included the six cities of refuge. (Num. 35:6-8) Thus, the Levites had a place to live when they were not serving at the sanctuary of God. Jehovah provided abundantly for those who gave themselves to his service. Clearly, the Levites were able to show that Jehovah was their share by putting their trust in his willingness and power to provide for them. 7 The Law did not include any penalty for an Israelite who failed to tithe. When the people became negligent as to tithing, the priests and Levites were affected. That happened in the days of Nehemiah. As a result, the Levites had to work in their fields, neglecting their ministry. (Read Nehemiah 13:10.) Clearly, the sustenance of the Levitical tribe hinged on the spirituality of the nation. Furthermore, the priests and Levites themselves needed faith in Jehovah and in his means of providing for them. 10 Having Jehovah as his share meant more to Asaph than the material sustenance he received as a Levite. What he referred to was mainly his privilege of service and his relationship with Jehovah, the friendship he had cultivated with the Most High. (Jas. 2:21-23) To preserve that relationship, the psalmist had to maintain faith in Jehovah, trusting in him. Asaph had to have confidence that the final outcome of his life would be a rewarding one if he lived according to the divine standard. You can have the same confidence in the Almighty. TMS 2013 Top Page 6 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 January Jan 14: Bible Reading: Matthew 7-11 No. 1: Matthew 10:24-42 No. 2: Be Discerning, and Avoid Following Unrealities(1Sam 12:21; Prov 23:4,5) No. 3: What Are Proper Matters About Which to Pray?(rs p. 294¶4-p.295¶3) Bible Reading: Matthew 7-11 *** w08 1/15 p. 29 - p. 30 Highlights From the Book of Matthew *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 7:16—What “fruits” mark the true religion? These fruits include more than our conduct. They also involve our beliefs—the teachings to which we adhere. 10:34-38—Is the Scriptural message to be blamed for family rifts? Not at all. Rather, rifts are caused by the position taken by unbelieving family members. They may choose to reject or oppose Christianity, bringing about divisions in the family.— Luke 12:51-53. 11:2-6—If because of having heard God’s voice of approval John already knew that Jesus was the Messiah, why did he ask if Jesus was “the Coming One”? John might have asked this in order to get a personal confirmation from Jesus. More than that, though, John wanted to know if there was to be “a different one” who would come with Kingdom power and fulfill all the hopes of the Jews. Jesus’ answer showed that there was to be no successor. Lessons for Us: 9:37, 38. We should act in harmony with our request to the Master to “send out workers into his harvest,” zealously engaging in the disciple-making work.—Matt. 28:19, 20. 10:32, 33. We should never be afraid to speak about our faith. No. 1: Matthew 10:24-42 No. 2: Be Discerning, and Avoid Following Unrealities(1Sam 12:21; Prov 23:4,5) *** w11 7/15 pp. 13-14 Will You Follow Jehovah’s Loving Guidance? *** Do Not Follow “Unrealities” 14 Imagine that your journey took you across a vast desert. What would happen if TMS 2013 Top Page 7 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 you veered off the road to pursue a mirage? Pursuing that illusion could cost you your life! Jehovah well knows that danger. Consider an example. The Israelites wanted to be like the nations around them, who were ruled by human kings. That desire was, in fact, a grave sin, for it amounted to a rejection of Jehovah as their King. Although Jehovah allowed them to have a human king, he had his prophet Samuel deliver a pointed warning about pursuing “unrealities.”—Read 1 Samuel 12:21. 15 Did those people think that a human king would somehow be more real, more dependable, than Jehovah? If so, they were truly pursuing an unreality! And they were in danger of pursuing many other satanic illusions. Human kings would easily lead them into idolatry. Idolaters make the mistake of thinking that physical objects— gods made of wood or stone—are somehow more real, more reliable, than the invisible God, Jehovah, who created all things. But as the apostle Paul noted, idols are “nothing.” (1 Cor. 8:4) They cannot see, hear, speak, or act. You might be able to see them and touch them, but if you were to worship one, you would, indeed, be pursuing an unreality—an empty illusion that would bring only disaster.—Ps. 115:48. 16 Satan is still adept at convincing people to pursue unrealities. For instance, he has seduced innumerable people into looking to material things to provide security. Money, possessions, and high-paying jobs may seem to deliver advantages. What do material things deliver, though, when health fails, when the economy crumbles, or when a natural disaster strikes? What do they deliver when people feel empty inside, in need of purpose, direction, and answers to life’s deeper questions? What relief can they deliver in the face of death? If we look to material things to fill spiritual needs, we will be disappointed. Material possessions do not deliver; they are unrealities. In the long run, they cannot even provide physical security, for they have no lasting effect on the present brevity of human life or the likelihood of sickness and death. (Prov. 23:4, 5) How much more real, then, is our God, Jehovah! Only in a strong relationship with him can we find genuine security. What a precious blessing that is! Let us never forsake him in the pursuit of unrealities. 17 Are we not blessed to have Jehovah as our Friend and Guide on life’s journey? If we continue to heed his loving warnings against three bad influences—the crowd, our own hearts, and unrealities—we will be much more likely to reach our destination of everlasting life. In the following article, let us consider three more warnings that Jehovah provides to help us hate and avoid the false paths that lead so many astray.—Ps. 119:128. *** w00 7/15 p. 4 How Your Life Can Have Greater Meaning *** TMS 2013 Top Page 8 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 AN ANCIENT proverb says: “Do not toil to gain riches. Cease from your own understanding. Have you caused your eyes to glance at it, when it is nothing? For without fail it makes wings for itself like those of an eagle and flies away toward the heavens.” (Proverbs 23:4, 5) In other words, it is not wise to wear ourselves out trying to become rich, for wealth can fly away as on an eagle’s wings. As the Bible shows, material wealth can disappear quickly. It may vanish overnight because of a natural disaster, an economic slump, or other unforeseen occurrences. Moreover, even those who achieve material success are often disillusioned. Consider the case of John, whose work involved entertaining politicians, sports figures, and royalty. John states: “I gave my job everything I had. I prospered financially, stayed in luxury hotels, and sometimes I even went to work by private jet. At first I enjoyed it, but gradually I became bored. The people I catered to seemed superficial. There was no substance to my life.” As John discovered, a life devoid of spiritual values is unsatisfying. In his famous Sermon on the Mount, Jesus Christ showed how to experience lasting happiness. He said: “Happy are those conscious of their spiritual need, since the kingdom of the heavens belongs to them.” (Matthew 5:3) Clearly, then, it is wise to put spiritual matters first in life. However, other factors can also help to give life greater meaning. No. 3: What Are Proper Matters About Which to Pray?(rs p. 294¶4-p.295¶3) *** rs p. 294 - p. 295 Prayer *** What are proper matters about which to pray? Matt. 6:9-13: “You must pray, then, this way: ‘[1] Our Father in the heavens, let your name be sanctified. [2] Let your kingdom come. [3] Let your will take place, as in heaven, also upon earth. [4] Give us today our bread for this day; and [5] forgive us our debts, as we also have forgiven our debtors. And [6] do not bring us into temptation, but deliver us from the wicked one.’” (Notice that God’s name and purpose should be given priority.) Ps. 25:4, 5: “Make me know your own ways, O Jehovah; teach me your own paths. Make me walk in your truth and teach me, for you are my God of salvation.” Luke 11:13: “If you, although being wicked, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more so will the Father in heaven give holy spirit to those asking him!” TMS 2013 Top Page 9 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 1 Thess. 5:17, 18: “Pray incessantly. In connection with everything give thanks.” Matt. 14:19, 20: “[Jesus] took the five loaves and two fishes, and, looking up to heaven, he said a blessing and, after breaking the loaves, he distributed them to the disciples, the disciples in turn to the crowds. So all ate and were satisfied.” Jas. 5:16: “Pray for one another.” Matt. 26:41: “Keep on the watch and pray continually, that you may not enter into temptation.” Phil. 4:6: “Do not be anxious over anything, but in everything by prayer and supplication along with thanksgiving let your petitions be made known to God.” TMS 2013 Top Page 10 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 January Jan 21 Bible Reading: Matthew 12-15 No. 1: Matthew 14:23-15:11 No. 2: *If Someone Says, ‘Pray With Me First, Then Give Me Your Message’(rs p. 295¶4-5) No. 3: What Can We Learn From Isaac’s Example as a Peacemaker?(Ge 26:19-22) Bible Reading: Matthew 12-15 *** w08 1/15 p. 30 pars. 6-7 Highlights From the Book of Matthew *** 13:51, 52. Getting the sense of Kingdom truths brings with it the responsibility of teaching others and sharing these treasures with them. 14:12, 13, 23. Periods of solitude are essential for purposeful meditation.—Mark 6:46; Luke 6:12. *** w96 2/1 pp. 18-19 God’s Kingdom—Are You Getting the Sense of It? *** Responsibility Comes With Understanding 10 After giving six further illustrations to explain various aspects of the Kingdom, Jesus asked his disciples: “Did you get the sense of all these things?” When they answered “yes,” he said: “That being the case, every public instructor, when taught respecting the kingdom of the heavens, is like a man, a householder, who brings out of his treasure store things new and old.” The teachings and training provided by Jesus would build his disciples into mature Christians who could bring forth from their ‘storehouse’ an endless supply of rich spiritual food. Much of this related to God’s Kingdom. Jesus made it clear that “getting the sense of” the Kingdom would bring not only blessings but also responsibility. He commanded: “Go therefore and make disciples of people of all the nations, . . . teaching them to observe all the things I have commanded you. And, look! I am with you all the days until the conclusion of the system of things.”—Matthew 13:51, 52; 28:19, 20. No. 1: Matthew 14:23-15:11 No. 2: *If Someone Says, ‘Pray With Me First, Then Give Me Your Message’(rs p. 295¶4-5) *** rs p. 295 Prayer *** If Someone Says— ‘Pray with me first, then give me your message’ You might reply: ‘I’m glad to know that you are a person who appreciates the TMS 2013 Top Page 11 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 importance of prayer. Jehovah’s Witnesses also pray regularly. But there is something that Jesus said about when and how to pray that may be new to you. Did you know that he told his disciples not to offer public prayers with a view to having others see that they were devout, praying persons? . . . (Matt. 6:5)’ Then perhaps add: ‘Notice what he went on to say should be of primary concern to us and what we should put first in our prayers. That is what I have come to share with you. (Matt. 6:9, 10)’ Or you could say: ‘I know that representatives from some religious groups do that. But Jehovah’s Witnesses do not, because Jesus instructed his disciples to go about their work of preaching in another manner. Instead of saying, “When you enter a house, first pray,” notice what he said, as found here at Matthew 10:12, 13. . . . And see here in verse 7 what they were to talk about. . . . How can that Kingdom help people like you and me? (Rev. 21:4)’ No. 3: What Can We Learn From Isaac’s Example as a Peacemaker?(Ge 26:19-22) *** w11 8/15 pp. 25-26 pars. 12-14 Jehovah—“The God Who Gives Peace” *** Learning From the Ways of Abraham and Isaac 12 Abraham’s son Isaac followed the peace-loving ways of his father. This is evident from the manner in which Isaac dealt with the Philistines. Because of a famine in the land, Isaac moved his household north, from Beer-lahai-roi in the arid region of the Negeb into the more fertile territory of the Philistines at Gerar. There Jehovah blessed Isaac with bumper crops and increased his livestock. The Philistines began to envy him. Not wanting Isaac to prosper as his father had prospered, the Philistines stopped up the wells that Abraham’s servants had dug in the region. Finally, the Philistine king told Isaac to ‘move from their neighborhood.’ The peaceful man Isaac complied.—Gen. 24:62; 26:1, 12-17. 13 After Isaac moved his encampment farther away, his shepherds dug another well. Philistine shepherds claimed that the water was theirs. Like his father, Abraham, Isaac did not fight over a well. Instead, Isaac again had his men dig a well. The Philistines also claimed this one for themselves. For the sake of peace, Isaac moved his large encampment away to yet another location. There his servants dug a well that Isaac named Rehoboth. In time, he moved to the more fertile region of Beer-sheba, where Jehovah blessed him and told him: “Do not be afraid, because I am with you, and I will bless you and multiply your seed on account of Abraham my servant.”—Gen. 26:17-25. 14 Isaac surely had the ability to fight for his right to use all the wells that his servants had dug. After all, the Philistine king and his officials came to visit him in TMS 2013 Top Page 12 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Beer-sheba and sought to make a covenant of peace with him, saying: “We have unmistakably seen that Jehovah has proved to be with you.” Still, for the sake of peace, Isaac had more than once opted to move rather than fight. This time too Isaac proved himself to be a peacemaker. The historical record states: “He made a feast for [his visitors] and they ate and drank. Next morning they were early in rising and they made sworn statements one to the other. After that Isaac sent them away . . . in peace.”—Gen. 26:26-31. TMS 2013 Top Page 13 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 January Jan 28 Bible Reading: Matthew 16-21 No. 1: Matthew 17:22—18:10 No. 2: What “Good Words” of Jehovah Did Joshua See Come True?(Josh 23:14) No. 3: What Are Some of the Outstanding Bible Prophecies That Are Yet to Be Fulfilled(rs p. 296¶2p. 297¶3 Bible Reading: Matthew 16-21 *** w08 1/15 p. 30 par. 1 Highlights From the Book of Matthew *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 19:28—What is represented by “the twelve tribes of Israel” that will be judged? They do not represent the 12 tribes of spiritual Israel. (Gal. 6:16; Rev. 7:48) The apostles to whom Jesus was speaking were going to be part of spiritual Israel, not judges of its members. Jesus made ‘a covenant with them for a kingdom,’ and they were to be ‘a kingdom and priests to God.’ (Luke 22:28-30; Rev. 5:10) Those of spiritual Israel are to “judge the world.” (1 Cor. 6:2) Hence, “the twelve tribes of Israel,” whom those on the heavenly thrones judge, evidently represent the world of mankind who are outside that royal, priestly class, as pictured by the 12 tribes on Atonement Day.—Lev., chap. 16. Lessons for Us: 17:20. We need faith to overcome mountainlike obstacles that interfere with our spiritual progress and to cope with difficulties. We should not be negligent about building and strengthening our faith in Jehovah and his promises.—Mark 11:23; Luke 17:6. 18:1-4; 20:20-28. Human imperfection and a religious background that emphasized position made Jesus’ disciples overly concerned about greatness. We should cultivate humility as we guard against sinful tendencies and maintain a proper view of privileges and responsibilities. No. 1: Matthew 17:22—18:10 No. 2: What “Good Words” of Jehovah Did Joshua See Come True? (Josh 23:14) *** w10 1/1 p. 12 A Fulfiller of Promises *** IS IT hard for you to trust others? Sadly, we live in a world where trust is routinely destroyed. If you were hurt by someone you believed in—perhaps because of lies or TMS 2013 Top Page 14 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 broken promises—your trust may have been shattered. There is, however, someone you can trust without ever being disappointed. “Trust in Jehovah with all your heart,” Proverbs 3:5 urges us. Why is Jehovah deserving of such trust? To answer that, let us examine the words of Joshua—a man who put his complete trust in Jehovah— recorded at Joshua 23:14. Consider the setting. Joshua, Moses’ successor as leader of Israel, is approaching 110 years of age. During his long life, he has observed firsthand many of the mighty acts that Jehovah performed in behalf of Israel, including the miraculous deliverance through the Red Sea some 60 years earlier. Now, a reflective Joshua calls together Israel’s “older men and its heads and its judges and its officers.” (Joshua 23:2) The words he now speaks reveal not just a wisdom born of age but the meditations of a heart full of faith. “I am going today in the way of all the earth,” explains Joshua. The phrase “the way of all the earth” is an idiom for death. Joshua is, in effect, saying, “I do not have much longer to live.” Knowing that he is about to die, Joshua no doubt has spent many quiet hours contemplating his life. What parting words does he have for his fellow worshippers? Joshua continues: “Not one word out of all the good words that Jehovah your God has spoken to you has failed. They have all come true for you. Not one word of them has failed.” These are the words of a man who has full trust in God. The reason? Looking back on all that he has seen, Joshua has come to know that Jehovah fulfills His promises—always. The implication is clear: Joshua wants his fellow Israelites to have absolute faith that all of Jehovah’s promises for their future will also come true. Commenting on Joshua 23:14, one Bible reference work says: “Bring forth every promise from the Bible; then search the annals of the world; and inquire of every creature in it, to find one single instance of God’s violating or forgetting a promise.” If it were possible to conduct such an examination, we would reach the same conclusion as did Joshua—Jehovah’s promises never fail to come true.—1 Kings 8:56; Isaiah 55:10, 11. The Bible contains a record of God’s promises that have been fulfilled, including some that are being fulfilled before our very eyes. It also contains Jehovah’s wonderful promises for our future. Why not examine that record for yourself? A study of the Bible may convince you that the Fulfiller of promises is worthy of your trust. [Footnotes] TMS 2013 Top Page 15 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Here are a few of the promises, or assurances, that Joshua saw fulfilled. Jehovah would give Israel a land of their own. (Compare Genesis 12:7 with Joshua 11:23.) Jehovah would deliver Israel out of Egypt. (Compare Exodus 3:8 with Exodus 12:29-32.) Jehovah would sustain his people.—Compare Exodus 16:4, 13-15 with Deuteronomy 8:3, 4. No. 3: What Are Some of the Outstanding Bible Prophecies That Are Yet to Be Fulfilled(rs p. 296¶2- p. 297¶3 *** rs p. 296 - p. 297 Prophecy *** What are some of the outstanding Bible prophecies that are yet to be fulfilled? 1 Thess. 5:3: “Whenever it is that they are saying: ‘Peace and security!’ then sudden destruction is to be instantly upon them just as the pang of distress upon a pregnant woman; and they will by no means escape.” Rev. 17:16: “The ten horns that you saw, and the wild beast, these will hate the harlot [Babylon the Great] and will make her devastated and naked, and will eat up her fleshy parts and will completely burn her with fire.” Ezek. 38:14-19: “You must say to Gog, ‘This is what the Sovereign Lord Jehovah has said: “Will it not be in that day when my people [spiritual] Israel are dwelling in security that you will know it? And you will certainly come from your place, from the remotest parts of the north, you and many peoples with you . . . ” “And it must occur in that day, in the day when Gog comes in upon the soil of Israel,” is the utterance of the Sovereign Lord Jehovah, “that my rage will come up into my nose. And in my ardor, in the fire of my fury, I shall have to speak.”’” Dan. 2:44: “The kingdom [set up by God] . . . will crush and put an end to all these [human] kingdoms, and it itself will stand to times indefinite.” Ezek. 38:23: “I shall certainly magnify myself and sanctify myself and make myself known before the eyes of many nations; and they will have to know that I am Jehovah.” Rev. 20:1-3: “I saw an angel coming down out of heaven with the key of the abyss and a great chain in his hand. And he seized the dragon, the original serpent, who is the Devil and Satan, and bound him for a thousand years. And he hurled him into the abyss and shut it and sealed it over him, that he might not mislead the nations anymore until the thousand years were ended. After these things he must be let loose for a little while.” John 5:28, 29: “Do not marvel at this, because the hour is coming in which all TMS 2013 Top Page 16 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 those in the memorial tombs will hear his voice and come out, those who did good things to a resurrection of life, those who practiced vile things to a resurrection of judgment.” Rev. 21:3, 4: “I heard a loud voice from the throne say: ‘Look! The tent of God is with mankind, and he will reside with them, and they will be his peoples. And God himself will be with them. And he will wipe out every tear from their eyes, and death will be no more, neither will mourning nor outcry nor pain be anymore. The former things have passed away.’” 1 Cor. 15:24-28: “Next, the end, when he hands over the kingdom to his God and Father . . . But when all things will have been subjected to him, then the Son himself will also subject himself to the One who subjected all things to him, that God may be all things to everyone.” TMS 2013 Top Page 17 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 February Feb 4 Bible Reading: Matthew 22-25 No. 1: Matthew 23:25-39 No. 2: Why Should Christians Be Keenly Interested in the Bible’s Predictions(rs p. 297¶4-8) No. 3: What Bible Examples Illustrate the Wisdom Recorded at Proverbs 3:5? Bible Reading: Matthew 22-25 *** w08 1/15 p. 31 Highlights From the Book of Matthew *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 22:3, 4, 9—When do the three calls to the marriage feast go out? The first call to gather the bride class went out when Jesus and his followers began preaching in 29 C.E., and it continued till 33 C.E. The second call extended from the time of the outpouring of the holy spirit at Pentecost 33 C.E. to 36 C.E. Both calls were directed only to the Jews, Jewish proselytes, and Samaritans. However, the third call was issued to the people from the roads outside the city, that is, to the uncircumcised Gentiles, beginning in 36 C.E. with the conversion of the Roman army officer Cornelius and continuing into our day. 23:15—Why was a proselyte, or a convert, of the Pharisees “a subject for Gehenna twice as much” as the Pharisees themselves? Some who became proselytes of the Pharisees may formerly have been gross sinners. By converting to the extremism of the Pharisees, however, they took a turn for the worse, possibly becoming more extreme than their condemned teachers. Thus, they were ‘subjects for Gehenna,’ doubly so in comparison with the Jewish Pharisees. No. 1: Matthew 23:25-39 No. 2: Why Should Christians Be Keenly Interested in the Bible’s Predictions(rs p. 297¶4-8) *** rs p. 297 Prophecy *** Why should Christians be keenly interested in the Bible’s predictions? Matt. 24:42: “Keep on the watch, therefore, because you do not know on what day your Lord is coming.” 2 Pet. 1:19-21: “We have the prophetic word made more sure [as a result of what occurred at the transfiguration of Jesus]; and you are doing well in paying attention to it . . . For prophecy was at no time brought by man’s will, but men spoke from God as they were borne along by holy spirit.” Prov. 4:18: “The path of the righteous ones is like the bright light that is getting TMS 2013 Top Page 18 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 lighter and lighter until the day is firmly established.” Matt. 4:4: “Man must live, not on bread alone, but on every utterance coming forth through Jehovah’s mouth.” (That includes his grand prophetic promises.) 2 Tim. 3:16: “All Scripture is inspired of God and beneficial for teaching, for reproving, for setting things straight, for disciplining in righteousness.” (Thus the entire written Word of God deserves our earnest study.) No. 3: What Bible Examples Illustrate the Wisdom Recorded at Proverbs 3:5? *** w11 11/15 pp. 6-7 “Do Not Lean Upon Your Own Understanding” *** When in Distress 5 Concerning King Hezekiah of Judah, the Bible says: “He kept sticking to Jehovah. He did not turn aside from following him, but he continued keeping his commandments that Jehovah had commanded Moses.” Yes, “in Jehovah the God of Israel he trusted.” (2 Ki. 18:5, 6) How did Hezekiah respond when King Sennacherib of Assyria sent his representatives—including Rabshakeh—to Jerusalem along with a heavy military force? The powerful Assyrian army had already seized a number of fortified cities of Judah, and Sennacherib had now set his eyes on Jerusalem. Hezekiah went to the house of Jehovah and began praying: “O Jehovah our God, save us, please, out of his hand, that all the kingdoms of the earth may know that you, O Jehovah, are God alone.”—2 Ki. 19:14-19. 6 Hezekiah acted in harmony with his prayer. Even before going up to the temple to pray, he instructed the people not to respond to Rabshakeh’s taunts. Hezekiah also sent a delegation to Isaiah the prophet, seeking his advice. (2 Ki. 18:36; 19:1, 2) Hezekiah took steps that he could rightly take. On this occasion, he did not try to work out a solution that was out of harmony with Jehovah’s will by seeking support from Egypt or from neighboring nations. Rather than lean upon his own understanding, Hezekiah trusted in Jehovah. After Jehovah’s angel struck down 185,000 of Sennacherib’s men, Sennacherib “pulled away” and returned to Nineveh.—2 Ki. 19:35, 36. 7 Hannah, the wife of the Levite Elkanah, also leaned upon Jehovah when she was in distress over not being able to bear a child. (1 Sam. 1:9-11, 18) The prophet Jonah was delivered from the belly of a great fish after he prayed: “Out of my distress I called out to Jehovah, and he proceeded to answer me. Out of the belly of Sheol I cried for help. You heard my voice.” (Jonah 2:1, 2, 10) How comforting it is to know that no matter how dire our situation is, we can call out to Jehovah with a “request for favor”!—Read Psalm 55:1, 16. TMS 2013 Top Page 19 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 8 The examples of Hezekiah, Hannah, and Jonah also teach us a vital lesson about what we should not fail to remember as we pray while under duress. All three felt emotional pain when they were in sore straits. Yet, their prayers show that they were not concerned about just themselves and getting relief from their problems. God’s name, his worship, and the doing of his will were matters of utmost importance to them. Hezekiah was pained that reproach was being heaped upon Jehovah’s name. Hannah promised to give in service at the tabernacle in Shiloh the very son she had so desired. And Jonah said: “What I have vowed, I will pay.”— Jonah 2:9. 9 When we pray for deliverance from a troublesome situation, it is wise to examine our motives. Are we concerned exclusively with getting relief from the problem, or do we keep Jehovah and his purpose in mind? Personal suffering can easily cause us to get so caught up in our own situation that concern over spiritual matters fades into the background. When praying to God for help, let us keep our mind focused on Jehovah, the sanctification of his name, and the vindication of his sovereignty. Doing so can help us to maintain a positive outlook even if the solution that we hope for fails to materialize. The answer to our prayers may be that we need to endure the situation with God’s help.—Read Isaiah 40:29; Philippians 4:13. TMS 2013 Top Page 20 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 February Feb 11 Bible Reading: Matthew 26-28 No. 1: Matthew 27:24-44 No. 2: How Does God’s Patience Lead to Salvation?(2 Pe 3:9, 15) No. 3: *If Someone Says, ‘You Put Too Much Emphasis on Prophecy,(rs p. 298¶1-2) Bible Reading: Matthew 26-28 *** w08 1/15 p. 31 Highlights From the Book of Matthew *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 27:3-5—Over what did Judas feel remorse? There is no indication that Judas’ remorse was true repentance. Rather than seeking God’s forgiveness, he confessed his wrongdoing to the chief priests and older men. Having committed “a sin that does incur death,” Judas was rightly overwhelmed with feelings of guilt and despair. (1 John 5:16) His remorse was prompted by his being in a desperate state. *** it-2 pp. 773-774 Repentance *** Regret, remorse, and tears, then, are not a certain measure of genuine repentance; the heart motive is determinative. Hosea voices Jehovah’s denunciation of Israel, for in their distress “they did not call to [him] for aid with their heart, although they kept howling on their beds. On account of their grain and sweet wine they kept loafing about . . . And they proceeded to return, not to anything higher.” Their groaning for relief in time of calamity was selfishly motivated, and if granted relief, they did not use the opportunity to improve their relationship with God by closer adherence to his high standards (compare Isa 55:8-11); they were like “a loose bow” that never hits the mark. (Ho 7:14-16; compare Ps 78:57; Jas 4:3.) Fasting, weeping, and wailing were proper—but only if the repentant ones ‘ripped apart their hearts’ and not simply their garments.—Joe 2:12, 13; see FAST; MOURNING. Confession of wrongdoing. The repentant person, then, humbles himself and seeks God’s face (2Ch 7:13, 14; 33:10-13; Jas 4:6-10), supplicating his forgiveness. (Mt 6:12) He is not like the self-righteous Pharisee of Jesus’ illustration but is like the tax collector whom Jesus portrayed as beating his breast and saying, “O God, be gracious to me a sinner.” (Lu 18:9-14) The apostle John states: “If we make the statement: ‘We have no sin,’ we are misleading ourselves and the truth is not in us. If we confess our sins, he is faithful and righteous so as to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.” (1Jo 1:8, 9) “He that is covering over his TMS 2013 Top Page 21 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 transgressions will not succeed, but he that is confessing and leaving them will be shown mercy.”—Pr 28:13; compare Ps 32:3-5; Jos 7:19-26; 1Ti 5:24. No. 1: Matthew 27:24-44 No. 2: How Does God’s Patience Lead to Salvation?(2 Pe 3:9, 15) *** w10 1/1 p. 23 Will the Earth Come to an End? *** No doubt you long to enjoy conditions like those outlined above. Jehovah has a fiery zeal—a burning desire—to carry out all that he has foretold. (Isaiah 9:6, 7) Yet, you may wonder: ‘It has been thousands of years since God’s promises were recorded in the Bible. Why have they not yet been fulfilled?’ God’s Patience Leads to Our Salvation Rest assured that “Jehovah is not slow respecting his promise.” The Bible explains that God has been lovingly demonstrating patience with us. Thus, we are encouraged to “consider the patience of our Lord as salvation.” (2 Peter 3:9, 15) But why has God’s patience been necessary for salvation? First of all, God knows that before he can provide righteous humans with a secure and prosperous home, he will have to “bring to ruin those ruining the earth.” (Revelation 11:18) However, because he loves humans, Jehovah “does not desire any to be destroyed.” Consequently, our heavenly Father has been patiently trying “to warn the wicked one from his wicked way.” To that end, Jehovah is having the message about his Kingdom preached worldwide. (Ezekiel 3:17, 18) All who respond favorably to God’s warning and bring their life into harmony with his righteous principles will be granted salvation and enjoy everlasting life on a paradise earth. *** w06 2/1 pp. 17-18 pars. 3-7 Imitate the Patience of Jehovah *** 3 There is a Greek word that in the New World Translation is three times rendered “patience.” It literally means “longness of spirit” and thus is frequently rendered “long-suffering” and once “exercising of patience.” Inherent in both the Greek and Hebrew words for “patience” is the thought of forbearance and slowness to anger. How does Jehovah’s patience benefit us? What lessons are to be learned from the patience and endurance of Jehovah and of his faithful servants? How do we know that Jehovah’s patience is not limitless? Let us see. Consider Jehovah’s Patience 4 Concerning Jehovah’s patience, the apostle Peter wrote: “Let this one fact not be escaping your notice, beloved ones, that one day is with Jehovah as a thousand TMS 2013 Top Page 22 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 years and a thousand years as one day. Jehovah is not slow respecting his promise, as some people consider slowness, but he is patient with you because he does not desire any to be destroyed but desires all to attain to repentance.” (2 Peter 3:8, 9) Please notice two points expressed here that can help us to understand Jehovah’s patience. 5 The first point is that Jehovah does not view time as we do. To the One who lives forever, a thousand years are as one day. He is not restrained or pressured by time, but he is not slow in acting. Possessing limitless wisdom, Jehovah knows precisely the best time to act for the benefit of all concerned, and he patiently waits for that time to come. However, we should not conclude that Jehovah is insensitive to any suffering that his servants may experience in the meantime. He is a God of “tender compassion,” the personification of love. (Luke 1:78; 1 John 4:8) He is able to undo, completely and permanently, any harm that this temporary permission of suffering might have caused.—Psalm 37:10. 6 It is, of course, not easy to wait for something that one yearns for. (Proverbs 13:12) Thus, when people do not swiftly fulfill their promises, others may conclude that they do not intend to do so. How unwise it would be to think that of God! If we mistake God’s patience for slowness, the passing of time can easily cause us to give way to doubt and discouragement, and we risk becoming spiritually drowsy. Even worse, we might be misled by those whom Peter earlier warned against—ridiculers, those without faith. Such ones mockingly say: “Where is this promised presence of his? Why, from the day our forefathers fell asleep in death, all things are continuing exactly as from creation’s beginning.”—2 Peter 3:4. 7 A second point that we can draw from Peter’s words is that Jehovah is patient because he desires all to attain to repentance. Those who stubbornly refuse to turn back from their bad ways face execution at the hand of Jehovah. However, God finds no pleasure in the death of the wicked one. Rather, he delights to see people repent, turn back from their bad ways, and keep living. (Ezekiel 33:11) Consequently, he is exercising patience and is having the good news declared in all the earth so that people may have every opportunity to live. No. 3: *If Someone Says, ‘You Put Too Much Emphasis on Prophecy,(rs p. 298¶1-2) *** rs p. 298 Prophecy *** If Someone Says— ‘You put too much emphasis on prophecy. All that is needed is to accept Christ as your Savior and to lead a good Christian life’ TMS 2013 Top Page 23 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 You might reply: ‘Appreciation of the role of Jesus Christ is certainly vital. But did you know that one reason why the Jews in the first century failed to accept him was that they did not pay sufficient attention to prophecy?’ Then perhaps add: (1) ‘The prophecies in the Hebrew Scriptures had foretold when the Messiah (Christ) would appear and what he would do. But the Jews in general did not pay heed to what those prophecies said. They had their own ideas as to what the Messiah should do, and as a result they rejected the Son of God. (See page 211, under “Jesus Christ.”)’ (2) ‘We today live at the time when Christ has begun to rule as heavenly King and is separating people of all nations, with a view to life or destruction. (Matt. 25:31-33, 46) But most people are looking for something else.’ Or you could say: ‘I agree that being a good Christian is important. But would I be a good Christian if I did some of the things that Jesus taught but ignored what he said we should put first in life? . . . Notice what he said as recorded here at Matthew 6:33.’ Then perhaps add: ‘Isn’t it true that Jesus taught us to pray for that Kingdom, even putting it ahead of our asking for forgiveness because of our faith in him as Savior? (Matt. 6:9-12)’ TMS 2013 Top Page 24 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 February Feb 18 Bible Reading: Mark 1-4 No. 1: Mark 2:18-3:6 No. 2: On What Is the Teaching of Purgatory Based?(rs p. 299¶1-6) No. 3: How Are We to Understand Paul’s Advice Recorded at 1 Corinthians 7:29-31? Bible Reading: Mark 1-4 *** w08 2/15 p. 28 Highlights From the Book of Mark *** Jehovah’s Word Is Alive THE Gospel of Mark is the shortest of the four Gospels. Written by John Mark some 30 years after the death and resurrection of Jesus Christ, it is a fast-moving, action-packed account of Jesus’ three-and-a-half-year ministry. Evidently intended for non-Jews, particularly the Romans, the book of Mark presents Jesus as the miracle-working Son of God who carries on a vigorous preaching campaign. The emphasis is on what Jesus did rather than what he taught. Paying attention to the Gospel of Mark will strengthen our faith in the Messiah and motivate us to be zealous proclaimers of God’s message in the Christian ministry.— Heb. 4:12. authenticity: si 182-183 9 Since Mark evidently wrote primarily for the Romans, he most likely did his writing in Rome. Both earliest tradition and the contents of the book allow for the conclusion that it was composed in Rome during either the first or the second imprisonment of the apostle Paul, and hence during the years 60-65 C.E. In those years Mark was in Rome at least once, and likely twice. All the leading authorities of the second and third centuries confirm that Mark was the writer. The Gospel was already in circulation among Christians by the middle of the second century. Its appearance in all the early catalogs of the Christian Greek Scriptures confirms the authenticity of Mark’s Gospel. unique material: *** w08 10/1 p. 13 How Reliable Are the Gospels? *** [Box on page 13] If Mark Had Not Been Written, We Would Not Know That . . . TMS 2013 Top Page 25 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Jesus looked around with indignation, being thoroughly grieved at the insensibility of their hearts (Mark 3:5) John and James were surnamed Boanerges (Mark 3:17) the woman with a blood flow had spent all her resources (Mark 5:26) Herodias was nursing a grudge against John the Baptizer and Herod stood in fear of John and kept him safe (Mark 6:19, 20) Jesus invited his disciples to rest up a bit (Mark 6:31) the Pharisees washed their hands up to the elbow (Mark 7:2-4) Jesus took the children into his arms (Mark 10:16) Jesus felt love for the young ruler (Mark 10:21) Peter, James, John, and Andrew asked Jesus privately (Mark 13:3) a young man left his linen garment behind (Mark 14:51, 52) Furthermore, one of Jesus’ illustrations and two of his miracles are found only in the book of Mark.—Mark 4:26-29; 7:32-37; 8:22-26. Mark’s Gospel contains many more firsthand details not found in the other Gospels. Our appreciation for it will surely grow when we take time to meditate fully on the value of all such significant details. *** w08 2/15 p. 28 - p. 29 Highlights From the Book of Mark *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 1:15—“The appointed time” for what had been fulfilled? Jesus was stating that the appointed time had been fulfilled for him to commence his ministry. Because he was on hand as King-Designate, God’s Kingdom had drawn near. Righthearted people could then respond to his preaching work and take steps that would bring them God’s approval. 1:44; 3:12; 7:36—Why did Jesus not want his miracles advertised? Rather than have people reach conclusions based on sensational or possibly distorted reports, Jesus wanted them to see for themselves that he was the Christ and to make a personal decision based on that evidence. (Isa. 42:1-4; Matt. 8:4; 9:30; 12:15-21; 16:20; Luke 5:14) An exception was the case of the formerly demonpossessed man in the country of the Gerasenes. Jesus told him to go home and report the matter to his relatives. Jesus had been entreated to go away from that area, so he would have had very little or no contact with the people there. The TMS 2013 Top Page 26 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 presence and the testimony of a man to whom Jesus had done a good deed could serve to counteract any negative talk about the loss of the swine.—Mark 5:1-20; Luke 8:26-39. 2:28—Why is Jesus called “Lord even of the sabbath”? “The Law has a shadow of the good things to come,” wrote the apostle Paul. (Heb. 10:1) As the Law stipulated, the Sabbath came after six days of work, and Jesus performed many of his cures on that day. This foreshadowed the peaceful rest and other blessings that mankind will experience under the Thousand Year Reign of Christ after the end of Satan’s oppressive rulership. Therefore, the King of that Kingdom is also “Lord of the sabbath.”—Matt. 12:8; Luke 6:5. 3:5; 7:34; 8:12—How could Mark have known details about Jesus’ emotional state? Mark was neither one of the 12 apostles nor a close companion of Jesus. Ancient tradition has it that Mark’s close associate, the apostle Peter, was the source of much of Mark’s information.—1 Pet. 5:13. Lessons for Us: 2:18; 7:11; 12:18; 13:3. Mark explains customs, terms, beliefs, and locations that might have been unfamiliar to non-Jewish readers. He makes it clear that the Pharisees “practiced fasting,” that corban is “a gift dedicated to God,” that the Sadducees “say there is no resurrection,” and that the temple was “in view” from “the Mount of Olives.” Since the genealogy of the Messiah would be of interest mainly to the Jews, he leaves it out altogether. Mark thus provides an example for us. We should take into consideration the background of our listeners when we engage in the Christian ministry or give talks at congregation meetings. 3:21. Jesus’ relatives were unbelievers. Hence, he is empathetic toward those who because of their faith are opposed or mocked by their unbelieving family members. 3:31-35. At his baptism, Jesus became God’s spiritual Son, and “the Jerusalem above” was his mother. (Gal. 4:26) From then on, Jesus’ disciples were nearer and dearer to him than his fleshly relatives were. This teaches us to put spiritual interests first in our lives.—Matt. 12:46-50; Luke 8:19-21. No. 1: Mark 2:18-3:6 No. 2: On What Is the Teaching of Purgatory Based?(rs p. 299¶1-6) *** rs p. 298 - p. 299 Purgatory *** Purgatory TMS 2013 Top Page 27 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Definition: “According to the teaching of the [Roman Catholic] Church, the state, place, or condition in the next world . . . where the souls of those who die in the state of grace, but not yet free from all imperfection, make expiation for unforgiven venial sins or for the temporal punishment due to venial and mortal sins that have already been forgiven and, by so doing, are purified before they enter heaven.” (New Catholic Encyclopedia, 1967, Vol. XI, p. 1034) Not a Bible teaching. On what is the teaching of purgatory based? After reviewing what Catholic writers have said regarding such texts as 2 Maccabees 12:39-45, Matthew 12:32, and 1 Corinthians 3:10-15, the New Catholic Encyclopedia (1967, Vol. XI, p. 1034) acknowledges: “In the final analysis, the Catholic doctrine on purgatory is based on tradition, not Sacred Scripture.” “The church has relied on tradition to support a middle ground between heaven and hell.”—U.S. Catholic, March 1981, p. 7. Regarding the nature of purgatory, what do Catholic spokesmen say? “Many think that the total suffering of purgatory is identified with the awareness of the temporary postponement of the beatific vision, although the more common view holds that, in addition to this, there is some positive punishment . . . In the Latin Church it has been generally maintained that this pain is imposed through real fire. This is not, however, essential to belief in purgatory. It is not even certain. . . . Even if one chooses, with the theologians of the East, to reject the idea of suffering induced by fire, one should be careful not to exclude all positive suffering from purgatory. There are still real affliction, sorrow, chagrin, shame of conscience, and other spiritual sorrows capable of inflicting true pain on the soul. . . . One should remember, at any rate, that in the midst of their sufferings these souls also experience great joy over the certainty of salvation.”—New Catholic Encyclopedia (1967), Vol. XI, p. 1036, 1037.“What goes on in purgatory is anyone’s guess.”—U.S. Catholic, March 1981, p. 9. No. 3: How Are We to Understand Paul’s Advice Recorded at 1 Corinthians 7:29-31? *** w08 7/15 p. 27 par. 10 Highlights From the Letters to the Corinthians *** 7:29. Marriage mates ought to be careful not to get so absorbed in each other that Kingdom interests take second place in their lives. *** w99 10/1 p. 9 par. 20 “For Everything There Is an Appointed Time” *** TMS 2013 Top Page 28 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 20 Should even married couples occasionally “keep away from embracing”? Evidently so in a sense, for Paul noted: “This I say, brothers, the time left is reduced. Henceforth let those who have wives be as though they had none.” (1 Corinthians 7:29) Accordingly, the joys and blessings of marriage must at times take a backseat to theocratic responsibilities. A balanced view of this matter will not weaken a marriage but strengthen it because it helps to remind both partners that Jehovah must always be the central stabilizing figure in their relationship.—Ecclesiastes 4:12. *** w84 11/15 pp. 24-25 “The Time Left Is Reduced” *** Live in Accord With Bible Counsel13 With the remaining time clearly reduced and the end near, Jehovah’s people need to live in accord with the Bible’s counsel, such as the apostle Paul’s words at 1 Corinthians 7:29-31. Right after saying that “the time left is reduced,” he wrote: “Henceforth let those who have wives be as though they had none.” Here the apostle did not mean that a Christian husband is to ignore his wife. No, but while a man faithfully cares for his marital responsibilities, he should have first in heart and mind his relationship with God, seeing to it that his marriage contributes to this. 14 In verse 30, Paul went on to say: “Also [let] those who weep be as those who do not weep, and those who rejoice as those who do not rejoice, and those who buy as those not possessing.” What does that mean? These inspired words underscore the fact that personal matters, whether they involve possessions, sorrows or joys, are not the big things for Kingdom ministers. “Time and unforeseen occurrence” befall all of us and can change our circumstances suddenly. (Ecclesiastes 9:11; James 4:14) So it would be unwise to become so preoccupied with sorrows, hardships and various personal problems that these concerns seriously interfere with our ministry, our privileged activity of preaching the Kingdom good news. 15 At 1 Corinthians 7:31, the apostle Paul said: “[Let] those making use of the world [be] as those not using it to the full.” Because people of the world lack a Biblebased hope, they are wrapped up in thinking about their daily needs and ambitions. Often they seek to impress others by means of material possessions. But, as the apostle John made clear, “the showy display of one’s means of life” is one manifestation of “everything in the world” that “does not originate with the Father, but originates with the world.” And John assures us that “the world is passing away and so is its desire, but he that does the will of God remains forever.” (1 John 2:16, 17) Hence, it would be the height of folly for any Christian, with the prospect of an eternal future before him, to become so absorbed in personal matters that he has no time left for Kingdom interests. (Matthew 6:25-32; compare Philippians 2:19-22; 2 Timothy 4:10.) Though it is not improper to enjoy beneficial material possessions and even some wholesome pleasure, we must never allow these things to become the focal point of our life.—Luke 12:15. TMS 2013 Top Page 29 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 February Feb 25 Bible Reading: Mark 5-8 Theocratic Ministry School Review Bible Reading: Mark 5-8 *** w08 2/15 p. 29 par. 6 Highlights From the Book of Mark *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 6:51, 52—What was “the meaning of the loaves” that the disciples failed to grasp? Just a few hours earlier, Jesus had fed 5,000 men besides women and children with only five loaves and two fishes. “The meaning of the loaves” that the disciples should have understood from that event was that Jesus had been empowered by Jehovah God to perform miracles. (Mark 6:41-44) If they had grasped the greatness of power that Jesus had been given, they would not have been so amazed when he miraculously walked on water. 8:22-26—Why did Jesus restore the blind man’s sight in two steps? Jesus might have done this out of consideration for the man. The gradual restoration of sight to a man who had been accustomed to darkness for a long time may have allowed him to adjust to the brilliance of the sunlight. Lessons for Us: 8:32-34. We should be quick to recognize and reject any mistaken kindness displayed by others. A follower of Christ must be prepared to “disown himself,” that is, to deny himself and say no to selfish desires and ambitions. He should be willing to “pick up his torture stake”—to suffer, if need be, or be shamed or persecuted or even put to death for being a Christian. And he must “continually follow” Jesus, conforming to His pattern of life. The course of discipleship requires that we develop and maintain a self-sacrificing spirit like that of Christ Jesus.—Matt. 16:21-25; Luke 9:22, 23. TMS 2013 Top Page 30 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 March March 4 Bible Reading: Mark 9-12 No. 1: Mark 11:19-12:11 No. 2: Is Further Punishment for Sin Extracted After One’s Death?(rs p. 300¶2-6) No. 3: Why Making a Personal Dedication to God Leads to Happiness (Acts 20:35) Bible Reading: Mark 9-12 *** w08 2/15 p. 30 Highlights From the Book of Mark *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 10:17, 18—Why did Jesus correct a certain man for calling Him “Good Teacher”? By thus refusing to accept this flattering title, Jesus directed glory to Jehovah and indicated that the true God is the source of all good things. Moreover, Jesus drew attention to the fundamental truth that the Creator of all things, Jehovah God, alone has the right to set the standards of good and bad.—Matt. 19:16, 17; Luke 18:18, 19. Lessons for Us: 9:24. We should not be ashamed to confess our faith or to plead for more faith.— Luke 17:5. 10:6-9. God’s purpose is that marriage mates stick together. Therefore, rather than hastily seeking a divorce, husbands and wives should strive to apply Bible principles to overcome any difficulties that may arise in marriage.—Matt. 19:4-6. 12:41-44. The example of the poor widow teaches us that we should be unselfish in supporting true worship. *** w91 9/15 pp. 22-23 How Christ’s Transfiguration Affects You *** Its Purpose The transfiguration must have fortified Jesus for the sufferings and death he was about to undergo. Hearing his heavenly Father speak of him as His approved Son must have strengthened Jesus’ faith. But what did the transfiguration do for others? Jesus’ transfiguration also strengthened the faith of the observers. It impressed on their minds that Jesus Christ is God’s Son. Indeed, since Jehovah’s Chief Spokesman, the Word, was then in their midst, they heard God’s own voice declare: “This is my Son, the beloved, whom I have approved.” Though Jehovah had borne TMS 2013 Top Page 31 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 like testimony when Jesus was baptized, during the transfiguration God added that the disciples should listen to His Son.—Matthew 3:13-17; 17:5; John 1:1-3, 14. The transfiguration strengthened faith in another way. During the vision, Jesus, “Moses,” and “Elijah” spoke about the “departure that [Christ] was destined to fulfill at Jerusalem.” (Luke 9:31) “Departure” is translated from a form of the Greek word e′xodos. This exodus, or departure, evidently involved both Jesus’ death and his resurrection by God to spirit life. (1 Peter 3:18) So the transfiguration strengthened faith in Christ’s resurrection. Especially did it build faith by providing convincing evidence that Jesus would be the King of God’s Messianic Kingdom. Moreover, the vision showed that the Kingdom would be glorious. The transfiguration also strengthened faith in Scriptural prophecy. Some 32 years later (about 64 C.E.), Peter still recalled this experience and wrote: “No, it was not by following artfully contrived false stories that we acquainted you with the power and presence of our Lord Jesus Christ, but it was by having become eyewitnesses of his magnificence. For he received from God the Father honor and glory, when words such as these were borne to him by the magnificent glory: ‘This is my son, my beloved, whom I myself have approved.’ Yes, these words we heard borne from heaven while we were with him in the holy mountain. Consequently we have the prophetic word made more sure; and you are doing well in paying attention to it as to a lamp shining in a dark place, until day dawns and a daystar rises, in your hearts.”—2 Peter 1:16-19. Its Meaning for You Yes, Peter viewed Jesus’ transfiguration as a powerful confirmation of God’s prophetic word. The apostle John may also have alluded to this vision when he said: “The Word became flesh and resided among us, and we had a view of his glory, a glory such as belongs to an only-begotten son from a father; and he was full of undeserved kindness and truth.” (John 1:14) Similarly, the transfiguration can build your faith in Jehovah’s prophetic word. The transfiguration and associated events can strengthen your faith that Jesus Christ is God’s Son and the promised Messiah. It can fortify your belief in Jesus’ resurrection to spirit life in heaven. This amazing vision should also increase your faith in God’s government, for the transfiguration was a foreview of Christ’s glory and Kingdom power. It is particularly faith-strengthening to know that Christ’s transfiguration pointed to our day, when Jesus’ presence is a reality. (Matthew 24:3-14) Since 1914 he has been ruling as God’s appointed King in the heavens. His God-given authority and power will soon be exercised against all enemies of divine rule, opening the way for TMS 2013 Top Page 32 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 a new world. (2 Peter 3:13) You can enjoy its endless blessings if you exercise faith in the wonderful things portrayed in the transfiguration of Jesus Christ. No. 1: Mark 11:19-12:11 No. 2: Is Further Punishment for Sin Extracted After One’s Death?(rs p. 300¶2-6) *** rs p. 300 Purgatory *** Is further punishment for sin exacted after one’s death? Rom. 6:7, NAB: “A man who is dead has been freed from sin.” (Kx: “Guilt makes no more claim on a man who is dead.”) Are the dead able to experience joy because of confidence in the prospect of salvation? Eccl. 9:5, JB: “The living know at least that they will die, the dead know nothing.” Isa. 38:18, JB: “Sheol does not praise you [Yahweh], death does not extol you; those who go down to the pit do not go on trusting in your faithfulness.” (So how can any of them “experience great joy over the certainty of salvation”?) According to the Bible, by what means is purification from sins accomplished? 1 John 1:7, 9, JB: “If we live our lives in the light, as he [God] is in the light, we are in union with one another, and the blood of Jesus, his Son, purifies us from all sin. . . . If we acknowledge our sins, then God who is faithful and just will forgive our sins and purify us from everything that is wrong [“all our wrong-doing is purged away,” Kx].” Rev. 1:5, JB: “Jesus Christ . . . loves us and has washed away our sins with his blood.” No. 3: Why Making a Personal Dedication to God Leads to Happiness (Acts 20:35) *** w11 7/1 pp. 7-8 A Meaningful Life—Now and Forever *** BIBLE PRINCIPLE: “There is more happiness in giving than there is in receiving.”— ACTS 20:35. Many have found that doing things for others—giving of their time and energy to assist others in times of difficulty, for example—has proved to be extremely TMS 2013 Top Page 33 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 rewarding and has added real meaning to their lives. “Do not hold back good from those to whom it is owing,” wrote Solomon, “when it happens to be in the power of your hand to do it.”—Proverbs 3:27. Consider the example of Ralph. After retirement, he joined his wife in the full-time Christian ministry. They each spend a number of hours every month in the ministry, giving of themselves in teaching the Bible to others. “When we get home in the evening, we are tired, not just from getting older, but from giving our all in service to our heavenly Father,” says Ralph. “It’s a good tired!” He and his wife are happy because their life centers on giving. *** bt chap. 21 p. 172 pars. 20-21 “I Am Clean From the Blood of All Men” *** 20 Paul’s life course was in stark contrast to that of those who would in later times take advantage of the flock. He worked to support himself so as not to impose a burden on the congregation. His efforts in behalf of fellow believers were not for personal gain. Paul urged the Ephesian elders to display a self-sacrificing spirit. “You must assist those who are weak,” he told them, “and must bear in mind the words of the Lord Jesus, when he himself said, ‘There is more happiness in giving than there is in receiving.’”—Acts 20:35. 21 Like Paul, Christian elders today are self-sacrificing. In contrast with the clergy of Christendom, who fleece their flocks, those who are entrusted with the responsibility to “shepherd the congregation of God” perform their duties unselfishly. Pride and ambition have no place in the Christian congregation, for those who “search out their own glory” will fail in the long run. (Prov. 25:27) Presumptuousness can only lead to dishonor.—Prov. 11:2. *** g 11/08 pp. 6-7 Six Keys to Personal Success *** 2 Cultivate a Generous Disposition “There is more happiness in giving than there is in receiving.” (Acts 20:35) While occasional giving can produce moments of happiness, a generous disposition can engender a state of happiness. Of course, generosity can be expressed in many ways. One of the best ways, and often the most appreciated, is giving of oneself. After reviewing several studies on altruism, happiness, and health, researcher Stephen G. Post concluded that being altruistic and extending help to others are associated with greater longevity, an improved sense of well-being, and better physical and mental health, including a reduction in depression. Moreover, those who give generously according to their means do not suffer loss because of it. Says Proverbs 11:25: “A generous man will prosper; he who refreshes TMS 2013 Top Page 34 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 others will himself be refreshed.” (New International Version) In harmony with those words, people who are truly generous at heart—who do not give with a view to repayment—are appreciated and loved, especially by God.—Hebrews 13:16. TMS 2013 Top Page 35 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 March March 11 Bible Reading: Mark 13-16 No. 1: Mark 14:22-42 No. 2: What Is the Significance of the Memorial? (rs p. 266¶2-p. 267¶1) No. 3: What Do the Memorial Emblems Represent? (rs p. 267¶2-3) Bible Reading: Mark 13-16 *** w08 2/15 p. 30 Highlights From the Book of Mark *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 14:25—What did Jesus mean when he said to his faithful apostles: “I shall by no means drink anymore of the product of the vine until that day when I drink it new in the kingdom of God”? Jesus was not suggesting that there is literal wine in heaven. Since rejoicing is sometimes symbolized by wine, however, Jesus was referring to the joy of being together with his resurrected anointed followers in the Kingdom.—Ps. 104:15; Matt. 26:29. 14:51, 52—Who was the young man who “got away naked”? Mark alone refers to this incident, so we can reasonably conclude that he was speaking of himself. 15:34—Did Jesus’ words “my God, my God, why have you forsaken me?” indicate a lack of faith on his part? No. While we cannot be sure of Jesus’ motives for saying this, his words may indicate that Jesus recognized that Jehovah had taken His protection away so that His Son’s integrity could be fully tested. It is also possible that Jesus said this because he wanted to fulfill what Psalm 22:1 foretold regarding him.—Matt. 27:46. No. 1: Mark 14:22-42 No. 2: What Is the Significance of the Memorial? (rs p. 266¶2-p. 267¶1) *** rs p. 266 - p. 267 Memorial (Lord’s Evening Meal) *** What is the significance of the Memorial? To his faithful apostles Jesus said: “Keep doing this in remembrance of me.” (Luke 22:19) When writing to members of the spirit-begotten Christian congregation, the apostle Paul added: “As often as you eat this loaf and drink this cup, you keep proclaiming the death of the Lord, until he arrives.” (1 Cor. 11:26) So, the Memorial calls special attention to the significance of the death of Jesus Christ in the outworking of Jehovah’s purpose. It highlights the meaning of Jesus’ sacrificial death TMS 2013 Top Page 36 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 particularly in relation to the new covenant and to the way that his death affects those who will be heirs with him of the heavenly Kingdom.—John 14:2, 3; Heb. 9:15. The Memorial is also a reminder that Jesus’ death and the way it was accomplished, in harmony with God’s purpose as expressed at Genesis 3:15 and thereafter, served to vindicate Jehovah’s name. By maintaining integrity to Jehovah down till his death, Jesus proved that Adam’s sin was not due to any flaw in the Creator’s designing of man but that it is possible for a human to maintain perfect godly devotion even under severe pressure, and thus Jesus vindicated Jehovah God as Creator and Universal Sovereign. Besides that, Jehovah had purposed that Jesus’ death would provide the perfect human sacrifice needed to ransom Adam’s offspring, and thus make it possible for billions who would exercise faith to live forever in a paradise earth, in fulfillment of Jehovah’s original purpose and in expression of his great love for mankind.—John 3:16; Gen. 1:28. What a tremendous burden rested upon Jesus on his last night on earth as a man! He knew what his heavenly Father had purposed for him, but he also knew that he had to prove faithful under test. Had he failed, what a reproach it would have meant for his Father and what a loss to humankind! Because of all that would be accomplished by means of his death, it was most fitting that Jesus instructed that it be memorialized. No. 3: What Do the Memorial Emblems Represent? (rs p. 267¶2-3) *** rs p. 267 Memorial (Lord’s Evening Meal) *** What is the meaning of the bread and the wine served at the Memorial? Regarding the unleavened bread that Jesus gave to his apostles when instituting the Memorial, he said: “This means my body.” (Mark 14:22) That bread symbolized his own sinless body of flesh. This he would give in behalf of the future life prospects of mankind, and on this occasion special attention is drawn to the life prospects that it makes possible for those who would be chosen to share with Jesus in the heavenly Kingdom. When passing the wine to his faithful apostles, Jesus said: “This means my ‘blood of the covenant,’ which is to be poured out in behalf of many.” (Mark 14:24) That wine symbolized his own lifeblood. By means of his shed blood, forgiveness of sins would be possible for those who put faith in it. On this occasion Jesus was highlighting the cleansing from sin that it would make possible for his prospective joint heirs. His words also indicate that by means of that blood the new covenant between Jehovah God and the spirit-anointed Christian congregation would be made operative. TMS 2013 Top Page 37 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 March March 18 Bible Reading: Luke 1-3 No. 1: Luke 1:24-45 No. 2: Who Should Partake of the Emblems at the Lord’s Evening Meal? (rs p. 267¶5-p. 268¶1) No. 3: How Often Should the Memorial Be Commemorated, and When? (rs p. 269¶1-2) Bible Reading: Luke 1-3 *** w08 3/15 p. 30 Highlights From the Book of Luke *** Jehovah’s Word Is Alive MATTHEW’S Gospel is understood to have been written primarily for the Jewish reader, and Mark’s Gospel, for the non-Jewish. However, the Gospel of Luke was intended for people of all nations. Written about 56-58 C.E., the book of Luke is a comprehensive account of Jesus’ life and ministry. With the eye of a caring and careful physician, Luke traces “all things from the start with accuracy” and covers a period of 35 years—from 3 B.C.E. to 33 C.E. (Luke 1:3) Nearly 60 percent of the material in Luke’s Gospel is unique. authenticity: si 187-188 2 Although Luke is nowhere named in the account, ancient authorities are agreed that he was the writer. The Gospel is attributed to Luke in the Muratorian Fragment (c. 170 C.E.) and was accepted by such second-century writers as Irenaeus and Clement of Alexandria. Internal evidence also points strongly to Luke. Paul speaks of him at Colossians 4:14 as “Luke the beloved physician,” and his work is of the scholarly order one would expect from a well-educated man, such as a doctor. His fine choice of language and his extensive vocabulary, larger than that of the other three Gospel writers combined, make possible a most careful and comprehensive treatment of his vital subject. His account of the prodigal son is regarded by some as the best short story ever written. 3 Luke uses more than 300 medical terms or words to which he gives a medical meaning that are not used in the same way (if they are used at all) by the other writers of the Christian Greek Scriptures. For example, when speaking of leprosy, Luke does not always use the same term as the others. To them leprosy is leprosy, but to the physician, there are different stages of leprosy, as when Luke speaks of “a man full of leprosy.” Lazarus, he says, was “full of ulcers.” No other Gospel writer says that Peter’s mother-in-law had “a high fever.” (5:12; 16:20; 4:38) Although the other three tell us of Peter’s cutting off the ear of the slave of the high priest, only Luke mentions that Jesus healed him. (22:51) It is like a doctor to say of a woman TMS 2013 Top Page 38 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 that she had “a spirit of weakness for eighteen years, and she was bent double and was unable to raise herself up at all.” And who but “Luke the beloved physician” would have recorded in such detail the first aid rendered to a man by the Samaritan who “bound up his wounds, pouring oil and wine upon them”?—13:11; 10:34. unique material: w08 3/15 30 *** w08 3/15 p. 30 par. 2 Highlights From the Book of Luke *** Nearly 60 percent of the material in Luke’s Gospel is unique. why beneficial: si 192-193 *** si pp. 192-193 Bible Book Number 42—Luke *** WHY BENEFICIAL 30 The good news “according to Luke” builds a person’s confidence in the Word of God and strengthens his faith so he can stand against the buffetings of an alien world. Luke supplies many examples of accurate fulfillments of the Hebrew Scriptures. Jesus is shown drawing his commission in specific terms from the book of Isaiah, and Luke seems to use this as a theme throughout the book. (Luke 4:1719; Isa. 61:1, 2) This was one of the occasions of Jesus’ quoting from the Prophets. He also quoted from the Law, as when rejecting the Devil’s three temptations, and from the Psalms, as when asking his adversaries, “How is it they say that the Christ is David’s son?” Luke’s account contains many other quotations from the Hebrew Scriptures.—Luke 4:4, 8, 12; 20:41-44; Deut. 8:3; 6:13, 16; Ps. 110:1. 31 When Jesus rode into Jerusalem on a colt as foretold at Zechariah 9:9, the multitudes hailed him joyously, applying to him the scripture at Psalm 118:26. (Luke 19:35-38) In one place two verses of Luke are sufficient to cover six points that the Hebrew Scriptures prophesied concerning Jesus’ reproachful death and his resurrection. (Luke 18:32, 33; Ps. 22:7; Isa. 50:6; 53:5-7; Jonah 1:17) Finally, after his resurrection, Jesus forcefully brought home to the disciples the importance of the entire Hebrew Scriptures. “He now said to them: ‘These are my words which I spoke to you while I was yet with you, that all the things written in the law of Moses and in the Prophets and Psalms about me must be fulfilled.’ Then he opened up their minds fully to grasp the meaning of the Scriptures.” (Luke 24:44, 45) Like those first disciples of Jesus Christ, we too can be enlightened and gain strong faith by paying attention to the fulfillments of the Hebrew Scriptures, so accurately explained by Luke and the other writers of the Christian Greek Scriptures. TMS 2013 Top Page 39 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 32 Throughout his account, Luke continually points his reader to the Kingdom of God. From the beginning of the book, where the angel promises Mary that the child she will bear “will rule as king over the house of Jacob forever, and there will be no end of his kingdom,” to the closing chapters, where Jesus speaks of taking the apostles into the covenant for the Kingdom, Luke highlights the Kingdom hope. (1:33; 22:28, 29) He shows Jesus taking the lead in Kingdom preaching and sending out the 12 apostles, and later the 70, to do this very work. (4:43; 9:1, 2; 10:1, 8, 9) The single-minded devotion needed in order to enter the Kingdom is underlined by Jesus’ pointed words: “Let the dead bury their dead, but you go away and declare abroad the kingdom of God,” and, “No man that has put his hand to a plow and looks at the things behind is well fitted for the kingdom of God.”—9:60, 62. 33 Luke emphasizes the matter of prayer. His Gospel is outstanding in this. It tells of the multitude praying while Zechariah was in the temple, of John the Baptizer being born in answer to prayers for a child, and of Anna the prophetess praying night and day. It describes Jesus’ praying at the time of his baptism, his spending the whole night in prayer before choosing the 12, and his praying during the transfiguration. Jesus admonishes his disciples “always to pray and not to give up,” illustrating this by a persistent widow who continually petitioned a judge until he gave her justice. Only Luke tells of the disciples’ request for Jesus to teach them to pray and of the angel’s strengthening Jesus as he prayed on the Mount of Olives; and he alone records the words of Jesus’ final prayer: “Father, into your hands I entrust my spirit.” (1:10, 13; 2:37; 3:21; 6:12; 9:28, 29; 18:1-8; 11:1; 22:39-46; 23:46) As in the day when Luke recorded his Gospel, so today prayer is a vital provision for strengthening all who are doing the divine will. 34 With his keenly observant mind and his fluent, descriptive pen, Luke gives warmth and vibrant life to Jesus’ teaching. The love, kindness, mercy, and compassion of Jesus toward the weak, oppressed, and downtrodden show up in sharp contrast to the cold, formal, narrow, hypocritical religion of the scribes and Pharisees. (4:18; 18:9) Jesus gives constant encouragement and help to the poor, the captives, the blind, and the crushed ones, thus providing splendid precedents for those who are seeking to “follow his steps closely.”—1 Pet. 2:21. 35 Just as Jesus, the perfect, wonder-working Son of God, manifested loving concern for his disciples and all men of honest heart, we also should strive to carry out our ministry in love, yes, “because of the tender compassion of our God.” (Luke 1:78) To this end the good news “according to Luke” is indeed most beneficial and helpful. We can be truly grateful to Jehovah for inspiring Luke, “the beloved physician,” to write this accurate, upbuilding, and encouraging account, pointing as it does to salvation through the Kingdom by Jesus Christ, “the saving means of God.”—Col. 4:14; Luke 3:6. TMS 2013 Top Page 40 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 *** w08 3/15 p. 30 - p. 31 Highlights From the Book of Luke *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 1:35—Did Mary’s egg cell, or ovum, have any part in her pregnancy? For Mary’s child to be a true descendant of her ancestors Abraham, Judah, and David, as God had promised, her ovum had to contribute toward her pregnancy. (Gen. 22:15, 18; 49:10; 2 Sam. 7:8, 16) However, Jehovah’s holy spirit was used in transferring the perfect life of God’s Son and causing the conception. (Matt. 1:18) It would appear that this canceled out any imperfection existing in Mary’s ovum and from the very start protected the developing embryo from anything hurtful. 1:62—Did Zechariah become mute and deaf? No. Only his speech was affected. Others asked “by signs” what he wanted to name the child but not because Zechariah was deaf. He very likely heard what his wife had said about naming their son. Perhaps others inquired of Zechariah about this by making a sign or a gesture. The fact that only his speech needed to be restored indicates that Zechariah’s hearing had not been affected.—Luke 1:13, 18-20, 60-64. 2:1, 2—How does the reference to “this first registration” help determine the time of Jesus’ birth? Under Caesar Augustus, more than one registration took place—the first in 2 B.C.E. in fulfillment of Daniel 11:20 and the second in 6 or 7 C.E. (Acts 5:37) Quirinius served as governor of Syria during both of these registrations, evidently occupying that position twice. Luke’s reference to the first registration places the date of Jesus’ birth in 2 B.C.E. 2:35—How was “a long sword” to be run through Mary’s soul? This refers to the distress Mary would experience upon seeing the majority of the people reject Jesus as the Messiah and the grief she would feel over his painful death.—John 19:25. Lessons for Us: 1:32, 33; 2:19, 51. Mary preserved in her heart the events and sayings that fulfilled prophecies. Do we treasure up what Jesus foretold about “the conclusion of the system of things,” comparing what he said with what is happening today?—Matt. 24:3. 2:37. Anna’s example teaches us that we should worship Jehovah with constancy, “persevere in prayer,” and not forsake “the gathering of ourselves together” at Christian meetings.—Rom. 12:12; Heb. 10:24, 25. 2:41-50. Joseph put spiritual interests first in his life and cared for the physical and spiritual welfare of his family. In these respects, he set a fine example for family heads. TMS 2013 Top Page 41 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 No. 1: Luke 1:24-45 No. 2: Who Should Partake of the Emblems at the Lord’s Evening Meal? (rs p. 267¶5-p. 268¶1) *** rs p. 267 - p. 268 Memorial (Lord’s Evening Meal) *** Who is to partake of the bread and the wine? Who partook when Jesus instituted the Lord’s Evening Meal shortly before he died? Eleven faithful followers to whom Jesus said: “I make a covenant with you, just as my Father has made a covenant with me, for a kingdom.” (Luke 22:29) They were all persons who were being invited to share with Christ in his heavenly Kingdom. (John 14:2, 3) All who partake of the bread and wine today should also be persons whom Christ brings into that ‘covenant for a kingdom.’ How many are there that partake? Jesus said that only a “little flock” would receive the heavenly Kingdom as their reward. (Luke 12:32) The full number would be 144,000. (Rev. 14:1-3) That group began to be selected in 33 C.E. Reasonably, there would be only a small number partaking now. No. 3: How Often Should the Memorial Be Commemorated, and When? (rs p. 269¶1-2) *** rs p. 269 Memorial (Lord’s Evening Meal) *** How often is the Memorial to be commemorated, and when? Jesus did not specifically state how often it was to be done. He simply said: “Keep doing this in remembrance of me.” (Luke 22:19) Paul said: “For as often as you eat this loaf and drink this cup, you keep proclaiming the death of the Lord, until he arrives.” (1 Cor. 11:26) “As often” need not mean many times a year; it can mean annually over a period of many years. If you commemorate an important event, such as a wedding anniversary, or if a nation commemorates an important event in its history, how often is it done? Once a year on the anniversary date. This would also be consistent with the fact that the Lord’s Evening Meal was instituted on the date of the Jewish Passover, a yearly celebration that no longer had to be kept by Jews who had become Christians. Jehovah’s Witnesses observe the Memorial after sundown on Nisan 14, according to the reckoning of the Jewish calendar that was common in the first century. The Jewish day begins at sundown and extends until the following sundown. So Jesus died on the same Jewish calendar day that he instituted the TMS 2013 Top Page 42 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Memorial. The beginning of the month of Nisan was the sunset after the new moon nearest the spring equinox became visible in Jerusalem. The Memorial date is 14 days thereafter. (Thus the date for the Memorial may not coincide with that of the Passover kept by modern-day Jews. Why not? The start of their calendar months is set to coincide with the astronomical new moon, not the visible new moon over Jerusalem, which may come 18 to 30 hours later. Also, most Jews today keep the Passover on Nisan 15, not on the 14th as did Jesus in harmony with what was stated in the Mosaic Law.) TMS 2013 Top Page 43 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 March March 25 Bible Reading: Luke 4-6 No. 1: Luke 4:22-39 No. 2: From Where Did the Various Races Come? (rs p. 301¶1-4) No. 3: What Proof Is There That Jesus Was Resurrected? (1 Co 15:3-7) Bible Reading: Luke 4-6 *** w08 3/15 p. 31 Highlights From the Book of Luke *** Lessons for Us: 4:4. We should not let a day go by without considering spiritual matters. 6:40. A teacher of God’s Word must set a proper example for his students. He must practice what he preaches. *** it-1 pp. 628-629 Disciple *** Jesus’ purpose in teaching his disciples was to make them like himself, preachers and teachers of the good news of the Kingdom. “A pupil is not above his teacher, but everyone that is perfectly instructed will be like his teacher,” Jesus said. (Lu 6:40) The effectiveness of Christ’s teaching was proved by subsequent history. His disciples continued in the work he had taught them and made disciples throughout the Roman Empire, in Asia, Europe, and Africa, before the close of the first century. This was their principal work, in accord with Jesus Christ’s command at Matthew 28:19, 20. That Christians to this very day are obligated to make disciples of the people of the nations is made clear by the closing words of Jesus’ command: “And, look! I am with you all the days until the conclusion of the system of things.” They are not making disciples for themselves, as those taught are really disciples of Jesus Christ, for it is the teaching, not of men, but of Christ, that they follow. For this reason the disciples were by divine providence called Christians. (Ac 11:26) Similarly, the prophet Isaiah had disciples but not for himself. Isaiah’s disciples knew Jehovah’s law, and with them the testimony of the law resided.—Isa 8:16. Being a disciple of Jesus is not the taking of a course of ease in life. Jesus did not please himself, but he followed a path that involved the greatest resistance from the Devil and his agents. (Ro 15:3) He said that his disciples must love him more than their closest relatives on earth and even more than their own souls. They must love their Christian fellow disciples. They must bear spiritual fruitage. A person who wants to be a disciple of Jesus has to take up his torture stake and follow the path that Christ traveled. In doing this, he will have to “say good-bye to all his TMS 2013 Top Page 44 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 belongings,” but he will receive many more valuable things now, with persecutions, and with everlasting life to come.—Lu 14:26, 27, 33; Joh 13:35; 15:8; Mr 10:29, 30; see CHRISTIAN. No. 1: Luke 4:22-39 No. 2: From Where Did the Various Races Come? (rs p. 301¶1-4) *** rs p. 300 - p. 301 Races of Mankind *** Races of Mankind Definition: As used here, race means a division of mankind possessing in characteristic proportions certain combinations of physical traits that can be inherited and that are sufficient to set the group apart as a distinct human type. It should be noted, however, that the fact that the races are capable of intermarriage and reproduction shows that they are actually of one “kind,” all being members of the human family. So the various races are merely facets of the total variation possible in humankind. From where did the various races come? Gen. 5:1, 2; 1:28: “In the day of God’s creating Adam he made him in the likeness of God. Male and female he created them. After that he blessed them and called their name Man [or, Mankind] in the day of their being created.” “God blessed them and God said to them: ‘Be fruitful and become many and fill the earth.’” (Thus all mankind are descendants of that first human pair, Adam and Eve.) Acts 17:26: “[God] made out of one man [Adam] every nation of men, to dwell upon the entire surface of the earth.” (So, regardless of what races make up a nation, they all are offspring of Adam.) Gen. 9:18, 19: “Noah’s sons who came out of the ark were Shem and Ham and Japheth. . . . These three were Noah’s sons, and from these was all the earth’s population spread abroad.” (After God destroyed the ungodly world by means of a global flood in Noah’s day, the earth’s new population, including all the races known today, developed from the offspring of Noah’s three sons and their wives.) No. 3: What Proof Is There That Jesus Was Resurrected? (1 Co 15:3-7) *** w98 7/1 pp. 13-16 “The Dead Will Be Raised Up” *** TMS 2013 Top Page 45 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 “For the trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raised up incorruptible, and we shall be changed.”—1 CORINTHIANS 15:52. HAVE you ever lost someone close to you in death? Then you know the pain that death can bring. Nevertheless, Christians take comfort in the promise that God gave by means of the prophet Hosea: “From the hand of Sheol I shall redeem them; from death I shall recover them. Where are your stings, O Death? Where is your destructiveness, O Sheol?”—Hosea 13:14. 2 The idea of the dead returning to life seems preposterous to skeptics. But Almighty God surely has the power to perform such a miracle! The real issue is whether Jehovah is disposed to bring the dead back to life. The righteous man Job asked: “If an able-bodied man dies can he live again?” Then, he gave this reassuring answer: “You will call, and I myself shall answer you. For the work of your hands you will have a yearning.” (Job 14:14, 15) The word “yearning” denotes an earnest longing or desire. (Compare Psalm 84:2.) Yes, Jehovah keenly anticipates the resurrection—he yearns to see once again departed faithful ones, who are alive in his memory.—Matthew 22:31, 32. Jesus Sheds Light on the Resurrection 3 Ancient men of faith like Job had only a partial understanding of the resurrection. It was Jesus Christ who shed full light on this wonderful hope. He showed the key role that he himself plays when he said: “He that exercises faith in the Son has everlasting life.” (John 3:36) Where will that life be enjoyed? For the vast majority of those who exercise faith, it will be on earth. (Psalm 37:11) However, Jesus told his disciples: “Have no fear, little flock, because your Father has approved of giving you the kingdom.” (Luke 12:32) God’s Kingdom is heavenly. Hence, this promise means that a “little flock” would have to be with Jesus in heaven as spirit creatures. (John 14:2, 3; 1 Peter 1:3, 4) What a glorious prospect! Jesus further revealed to the apostle John that this “little flock” would number just 144,000.—Revelation 14:1. 4 How, though, would the 144,000 enter heavenly glory? Jesus “shed light upon life and incorruption through the good news.” By means of his blood, he inaugurated “a new and living way” into the heavens. (2 Timothy 1:10; Hebrews 10:19, 20) First, he died, as the Bible foretold he would. (Isaiah 53:12) Then, as the apostle Peter later proclaimed, “this Jesus God resurrected.” (Acts 2:32) Jesus was not raised as a human though. He had said: “The bread that I shall give is my flesh in behalf of the life of the world.” (John 6:51) Taking his flesh back would nullify that sacrifice. So Jesus was “put to death in the flesh, but . . . made alive in the spirit.” (1 Peter 3:18) Jesus thus “obtained an everlasting deliverance for us,” meaning the “little flock.” TMS 2013 Top Page 46 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 (Hebrews 9:12) He presented to God the value of his perfect human life as a ransom for sinful mankind, and the 144,000 were the first to benefit from this. 5 Jesus would not be the only one resurrected to heavenly life. Paul told fellow Christians in Rome that they had been anointed with holy spirit to be sons of God and joint-heirs with Christ if they confirmed their anointing by enduring to the end. (Romans 8:16, 17) Paul also explained: “If we have become united with him in the likeness of his death, we shall certainly also be united with him in the likeness of his resurrection.”—Romans 6:5. In Defense of the Resurrection Hope 6 The resurrection is part of the “primary doctrine” of Christianity. (Hebrews 6:1, 2) Nevertheless, the doctrine was under attack in Corinth. Some in the congregation, evidently influenced by Greek philosophy, were saying: “There is no resurrection of the dead.” (1 Corinthians 15:12) When reports of this reached the apostle Paul, he came to the defense of the resurrection hope, especially the hope of anointed Christians. Let us examine Paul’s words as recorded in 1 Corinthians chapter 15. You will find it helpful to have read the chapter in its entirety, as recommended in the preceding article. 7 In the first two verses of 1 Corinthians chapter 15, Paul sets the theme of his discussion: “I make known to you, brothers, the good news which I declared to you, which you also received, in which you also stand, through which you are also being saved, . . . unless, in fact, you became believers to no purpose.” If the Corinthians failed to stand fast in the good news, they had accepted the truth in vain. Paul continued: “I handed on to you, among the first things, that which I also received, that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures; and that he was buried, yes, that he has been raised up the third day according to the Scriptures; and that he appeared to Cephas, then to the twelve. After that he appeared to upward of five hundred brothers at one time, the most of whom remain to the present, but some have fallen asleep in death. After that he appeared to James, then to all the apostles; but last of all he appeared also to me as if to one born prematurely.”— 1 Corinthians 15:3-8. 8 For those who had accepted the good news, belief in the resurrection of Jesus was not optional. There were many eyewitnesses to confirm that “Christ died for our sins” and that he had been raised up. One was Cephas, or Peter, as he is better known. After Peter’s denial of Jesus on the night of Jesus’ betrayal and arrest, he must have been greatly comforted by Jesus’ appearing to him. “The twelve,” the apostles as a group, were also visited by the resurrected Jesus—an experience that no doubt helped them to overcome their fear and become bold witnesses to Jesus’ resurrection.—John 20:19-23; Acts 2:32. TMS 2013 Top Page 47 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 9 Christ also appeared to a larger group, “upward of five hundred brothers.” Since it was only in Galilee that he had followers in such large numbers, this may have been on the occasion described at Matthew 28:16-20, when Jesus gave the command to make disciples. What a powerful testimony these individuals could give! Some were still alive in 55 C.E. when Paul composed this first letter to the Corinthians. Note, though, that those who had died were spoken of as having “fallen asleep in death.” They had not yet been resurrected to receive their heavenly reward. 10 Another outstanding witness to Jesus’ resurrection was James, the son of Joseph and Jesus’ mother, Mary. Prior to the resurrection, James evidently had not been a believer. (John 7:5) But after Jesus appeared to him, James became a believer and perhaps played a role in converting his other brothers. (Acts 1:13, 14) At his final meeting with his disciples, on the occasion when he ascended to heaven, Jesus commissioned them to “be witnesses . . . to the most distant part of the earth.” (Acts 1:6-11) Later, he appeared to Saul of Tarsus, a persecutor of Christians. (Acts 22:6-8) Jesus appeared to Saul “as if to one born prematurely.” It was as if Saul had already been resurrected to spirit life and was able to see the glorified Lord centuries before that resurrection was due to occur. This experience abruptly halted Saul in his course of murderous opposition to the Christian congregation and caused a remarkable change. (Acts 9:3-9, 17-19) Saul became the apostle Paul, one of the foremost defenders of the Christian faith.—1 Corinthians 15:9, 10. TMS 2013 Top Page 48 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 April April 1 Bible Reading: Luke 7-9 No. 1: Luke 7:18-35 No. 2: What New Nation Was Born at Pentecost, and With What Purpose? (Gal 6:16; 1 Pe 2:9) No. 3: Where Did Cain Find His Wife? (w10 9/1 p. 25 updates rs p. 301¶5-p. 302¶1) Bible Reading: Luke 7-9 *** w08 3/15 p. 31 Highlights From the Book of Luke *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 9:27, 28—Why does Luke say that the transfiguration took place “eight days” after Jesus promised his disciples that some of them would “not taste death at all” until they had seen him coming in his Kingdom, whereas both Matthew and Mark state that it was “six days later”? (Matt. 17:1; Mark 9:2) Luke apparently includes two additional days—the day of the promise and the day of the fulfillment. 9:49, 50—Why did Jesus not prevent a man from expelling demons, even though the man was not following him? Jesus did not prevent the man because the Christian congregation had not yet been formed. Hence, it was not required that the man physically accompany Jesus in order to exercise faith in Jesus’ name and expel demons.—Mark 9:38-40. Lessons for Us: 8:15. To “retain [the word] and bear fruit with endurance,” we must understand, appreciate, and absorb the Word of God. Prayerful meditation is a must when reading the Bible and Bible-based publications. No. 1: Luke 7:18-35 No. 2: What New Nation Was Born at Pentecost, and With What Purpose? (Gal 6:16; 1 Pe 2:9) *** w95 7/1 pp. 11-12 Christian Witnesses With Heavenly Citizenship *** “The Israel of God” 10 For more than 1,500 years prior to Jesus’ coming as the promised Messiah, the fleshly nation of Israel was Jehovah’s special people. Despite constant reminders, the nation as a whole proved unfaithful. When Jesus appeared, the nation rejected him. (John 1:11) Thus, Jesus told the Jewish religious leaders: “The kingdom of God will be taken from you and be given to a nation producing its fruits.” TMS 2013 Top Page 49 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 (Matthew 21:43) Recognizing that “nation producing [the] fruits [of the Kingdom]” is vital for salvation. 11 The new nation is the anointed Christian congregation, born at Pentecost 33 C.E. Its first members were Jewish disciples of Jesus who accepted him as their heavenly King. (Acts 2:5, 32-36) However, they were members of God’s new nation, not on the basis of their Jewish descent, but on the basis of faith in Jesus. Thus, this new Israel of God was something unique—a spiritual nation. When the majority of the Jews refused to accept Jesus, the invitation to be part of the new nation was extended to the Samaritans and then to the Gentiles. The new nation was called “the Israel of God.”—Galatians 6:16. 12 In ancient Israel, when non-Jews became proselytes, they had to submit to the Mosaic Law, and males had to symbolize this by getting circumcised. (Exodus 12:48, 49) Some Jewish Christians felt that the same should apply to non-Jews in the Israel of God. However, Jehovah had something different in mind. Holy spirit directed the apostle Peter to the home of the Gentile Cornelius. When Cornelius and his family responded to Peter’s preaching, they received holy spirit—even before they were baptized in water. This showed clearly that Jehovah had accepted these Gentiles as members of the Israel of God without demanding that they submit to the Mosaic Law.—Acts 10:21-48. 13 A number of believers found this hard to accept, and soon the whole matter had to be discussed by the apostles and elders in Jerusalem. That authoritative body listened to testimony detailing how holy spirit had been active upon non-Jewish believers. Bible research showed that this was in fulfillment of inspired prophecy. (Isaiah 55:5; Amos 9:11, 12) A correct decision was arrived at: Non-Jewish Christians did not have to submit to the Mosaic Law. (Acts 15:1, 6-29) Thus, spiritual Israel was truly a new nation and not just a sect of Judaism. 14 In harmony with this, when writing to anointed Christians of the first century, the disciple James addressed his letter to “the twelve tribes that are scattered about.” (James 1:1; Revelation 7:3-8) Of course, citizens of the new Israel were not assigned to specific tribes. There was no division into 12 distinct tribes in spiritual Israel as there had been in fleshly Israel. Nevertheless, James’ inspired expression indicates that in Jehovah’s sight the Israel of God had completely replaced the 12 tribes of natural Israel. If a natural-born Israelite became part of the new nation, his fleshly descent—even if he was of the tribe of Judah or Levi—had no significance.— Galatians 3:28; Philippians 3:5, 6. *** w10 3/15 p. 24 One Flock, One Shepherd *** One Flock, One Shepherd TMS 2013 Top Page 50 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 “You who have followed me will also yourselves sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.”—MATT. 19:28. JEHOVAH loved Abraham, so He showed loyal love to Abraham’s descendants. For over 15 centuries, he viewed the nation of Israel, which descended from Abraham, as his chosen people, his “special property.” (Read Deuteronomy 7:6.) Did that mean that Jehovah totally disregarded people of other nations? No. During that time, non-Israelites who desired to worship Jehovah were allowed to attach themselves to his special nation. These converts, or proselytes, were viewed as part of the nation. They were to be treated as brothers. (Lev. 19:33, 34) And they were required to obey all of Jehovah’s laws.—Lev. 24:22. 2 However, Jesus made this startling declaration to the Jews of his day: “The kingdom of God will be taken from you and be given to a nation producing its fruits.” (Matt. 21:43) Who would make up this new nation, and how are we today affected by this change? The New Nation 3 The apostle Peter clearly identified this new nation. He wrote the following to his fellow Christians: “You are ‘a chosen race, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a people for special possession, that you should declare abroad the excellencies’ of the one that called you out of darkness into his wonderful light.” (1 Pet. 2:9) As foretold, natural Jews who accepted Jesus as the Messiah were the first members of that new nation. (Dan. 9:27a; Matt. 10:6) Later, many non-Israelites were also included in this nation, for Peter went on to say: “You were once not a people, but are now God’s people.”—1 Pet. 2:10. 4 To whom was Peter here speaking? In the beginning of his letter, he says: “[God] gave us a new birth to a living hope through the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, to an incorruptible and undefiled and unfading inheritance. It is reserved in the heavens for you.” (1 Pet. 1:3, 4) So this new nation is made up of anointed Christians, who have the heavenly hope. They are “the Israel of God.” (Gal. 6:16) In a vision, the apostle John saw that these spiritual Israelites number 144,000. They are “bought from among mankind as firstfruits to God and to the Lamb” to serve as “priests” and to “rule as kings with [Jesus] for the thousand years.”—Rev. 5:10; 7:4; 14:1, 4; 20:6; Jas. 1:18. *** w06 2/15 p. 22 par. 5 Gathering Things in Heaven and Things on Earth *** 5 The Law covenant made with fleshly Israel did not produce “a kingdom of priests and a holy nation” that would serve forever in heaven. (Exodus 19:5, 6) Jesus told the Jewish religious leaders: “The kingdom of God will be taken from you and be given to a nation producing its fruits.” (Matthew 21:43) That nation, spiritual TMS 2013 Top Page 51 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Israel, is composed of anointed Christians taken into the new covenant. To these, the apostle Peter wrote: “You are ‘a chosen race, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a people for special possession, that you should declare abroad the excellencies’ of the one that called you out of darkness into his wonderful light. For you were once not a people, but are now God’s people.” (1 Peter 2:9, 10) Fleshly Israel were no longer Jehovah’s covenant people. (Hebrews 8:7-13) As Jesus had foretold, the privilege of being a part of the Messianic Kingdom was taken from them and given to the 144,000 members of spiritual Israel.—Revelation 7:4-8. No. 3: Where Did Cain Find His Wife? (w10 9/1 p. 25 updates rs p. 301¶5-p. 302¶1) *** w10 9/1 p. 25 Where Did Cain Find His Wife? *** Our Readers Ask . . . ▪ “If Adam and Eve had two sons, Cain and Abel, where did Cain’s wife come from?” Although this is often asked as a trick question by Bible skeptics, the Bible does provide sufficient detail to give a satisfactory answer. Genesis chapters 3 and 4 present the following information: (1) Eve was “the mother of everyone living.” (2) Time elapsed between the birth of Cain and his offering the sacrifice that was rejected by God. (3) Following his banishment to become “a wanderer and a fugitive,” Cain worried that ‘anyone finding him’ might try to kill him. (4) God set up a sign to protect Cain, indicating that either his siblings or other relatives might try to kill him. (5) “Afterward,” Cain had intercourse with his wife in “the land of Fugitiveness.”—Genesis 3:20; 4:3, 12, 14-17. From the above, we can rightly conclude that Cain’s wife was a descendant of Eve born on an unknown date. Genesis 5:4 acknowledges that during his 930 years of life, Adam “became father to sons and daughters.” Of course, the Bible does not specify that Cain’s wife was Eve’s daughter. Indeed, the fact that she is mentioned after Cain’s banishment indicates that enough time had passed that she could even have been one of Adam and Eve’s granddaughters. Hence, The Amplified Old Testament describes Cain’s wife simply as “one of Adam’s offspring.” Nineteenth-century Bible commentator Adam Clarke speculated that God’s establishing a sign as a result of Cain’s fear came about because several generations of Adam’s descendants already existed—enough “to found several villages.” That Cain married his sister or a later female descendant of Adam through the marriage of any of Adam’s sons or daughters is viewed by some societies today as unthinkable. This is usually because of societal taboos or fear of genetic defects. TMS 2013 Top Page 52 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Nevertheless, F. LaGard Smith comments in The Narrated Bible in Chronological Order: “It is altogether likely that these first brothers and sisters enter into marriages with each other, despite the sense of inappropriateness which would be felt should that occur in following generations.” Also, it is noteworthy that it was not until Moses received God’s laws for the nation of Israel in 1513 B.C.E. that intercourse between such close relatives was specifically forbidden.—Leviticus 18:9, 17, 24. Today, we are millenniums away from the perfection once possessed by our original parents. The effect that genetics and heredity have on us might not have been a factor for them. Furthermore, recent studies, such as one published in the Journal of Genetic Counseling, show that unions between first cousins face lower risks of having children with birth defects than is widely perceived. Reasonably, such issues would not have been a serious concern during Adam’s life span or even prior to Noah’s day. Thus, we can conclude that Cain’s wife was one of his female relatives. TMS 2013 Top Page 53 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 April April 8 Bible Reading: Luke 10-12 No. 1: Luke 12:1-21 No. 2: What Explains the Various Racial Characteristics? (rs p. 302¶2-p. 303¶2) No. 3: Why We View Jehovah as Our Father (Matt 6:9) Bible Reading: Luke 10-12 *** w08 3/15 p. 31 - p. 32 Highlights From the Book of Luke *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 10:18—What was Jesus referring to when he told the 70 disciples: “I began to behold Satan already fallen like lightning from heaven”? Jesus was not stating that Satan had already been ousted from heaven. That did not take place until shortly after Christ was installed as heavenly King in 1914. (Rev. 12:1-10) Although we cannot be dogmatic, by referring to a future event in the past tense, Jesus was evidently emphasizing that it would certainly happen. Lessons for Us: 11:1-4. Comparing these instructions with the slightly different wording of the model prayer, given in the Sermon on the Mount some 18 months earlier, clearly shows us that our prayers should not be a mere repetition of certain words.—Matt. 6:9-13. 11:5, 13. Although Jehovah is willing to answer our prayers, we should be persistent when praying.—1 John 5:14. 11:27, 28. Genuine happiness comes from faithfully doing God’s will and not from family relationships or material accomplishments. 11:41. Our gifts of mercy should stem from a loving and willing heart. 12:47, 48. One who has greater responsibility but fails to care for it is more blameworthy than one who does not know or fully understand his duties. No. 1: Luke 12:1-21 No. 2: What Explains the Various Racial Characteristics? (rs p. 302¶2-p. 303¶2) *** rs p. 302 - p. 303 Races of Mankind *** What explains the development of the various racial characteristics? TMS 2013 Top Page 54 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 “All men living today belong to a single species, Homo sapiens, and are derived from a common stock. . . . Biological differences between human beings are due to differences in hereditary constitution and to the influence of the environment on this genetic potential. In most cases, those differences are due to the interaction of these two sets of factors. . . . Differences between individuals within a race or within a population are often greater than the average differences between races or populations.”—An international body of scientists convened by UNESCO, quoted in Statement on Race (New York, 1972, third ed.), Ashley Montagu, pp. 149, 150. “A race is simply one of the partially isolated gene pools into which the human species came to be divided during and following its early geographical spread. Roughly one race has developed on each of the five major continental areas of the earth. . . . Man did indeed diverge genetically during this phase of history and we can measure and study the results of this divergence in what remains today of the old geographical races. As we would expect, divergence appears to be correlated with the degree of isolation. . . . When race formation took place on the continents, with the bottlenecking of thousands of populations in isolated gene pools all over the world, the genefrequency differences we now see were established. . . . The paradox which faces us is that each group of humans appears to be externally different yet underneath these differences there is fundamental similarity.” (Heredity and Human Life, New York, 1963, H. L. Carson, pp. 151, 154, 162, 163) (Thus, early in human history, when a group of people were isolated from others and married within the group, certain distinctive combinations of genetic traits were emphasized in their offspring.) Does the Bible teach that blacks are cursed? That idea is based on a misunderstanding of Genesis 9:25, where Noah is quoted as saying: “Cursed be Canaan. Let him become the lowest slave to his brothers.” Read it carefully; it says nothing about skin color. The curse was because Ham’s son Canaan had evidently performed some shocking act deserving of a curse. But who were Canaan’s descendants? Not blacks, but lighter-skinned peoples living to the east of the Mediterranean Sea. Because of their depraved practices, demonistic rites, idolatry, and child sacrifice, they came under divine judgment, and God gave to Israel the land occupied by the Canaanites. (Gen. 10:1519) Not all the Canaanites were destroyed; some were put at forced labor, in fulfillment of the curse.—Josh. 17:13. TMS 2013 Top Page 55 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 From which of Noah’s offspring did the blacks descend? “The sons of Cush [another one of Ham’s sons] were Seba and Havilah and Sabtah and Raamah and Sabteca.” (Gen. 10:6, 7) Later Biblical references to Cush are usually equivalent to Ethiopia. Seba is later used when referring to another people in the eastern part of Africa and evidently close to Ethiopia.—Isa. 43:3, footnote in NW Reference edition. No. 3: Why We View Jehovah as Our Father (Matt 6:9) *** w09 2/15 p. 17 Do Jesus’ Sayings Influence Your Prayers? *** Jesus Teaches Us How to Pray 12 Although Jesus warned against abusing the grand privilege of prayer, he did teach his disciples how to pray. (Read Matthew 6:9-13.) The model prayer is not to be memorized in order to be recited over and over again. Instead, it furnishes a pattern for our own prayers. For instance, Jesus put God first with the opening words: “Our Father in the heavens, let your name be sanctified.” (Matt. 6:9) We properly address Jehovah as “our Father” because he is our Creator, who dwells “in the heavens,” far beyond the earth. (Deut. 32:6; 2 Chron. 6:21; Acts 17:24, 28) Use of the plural term “our” should remind us that our fellow believers also have a close relationship with God. “Let your name be sanctified” is a petition that Jehovah take action to sanctify himself by clearing his name of all the reproach that has been heaped upon it since the rebellion in Eden. In answer to that prayer, Jehovah will remove wickedness from the earth, thus sanctifying himself.—Ezek. 36:23. *** w04 2/1 pp. 8-9 “Lord, Teach Us How to Pray” *** A Loving Father 3 From the outset, Jesus showed that our prayers should reflect an intimate yet respectful relationship with Jehovah. Speaking principally for the benefit of his disciples who had gathered close to him on that mountainside, Jesus told them to address Jehovah as “our Father in the heavens.” (Matthew 6:9) According to one scholar, whether Jesus spoke in a popular form of Hebrew or in Aramaic, the term he used for “Father” is akin to the intimate expressions of an infant, ‘a child’s word.’ Addressing Jehovah as “our Father” denotes a warm, trusting relationship. 4 By saying “our Father,” we also acknowledge that we are part of a large family of men and women who recognize Jehovah as the Life-Giver. (Isaiah 64:8; Acts 17:24, 28) Spirit-begotten Christians are adopted as “God’s sons,” and to him they can “cry out: ‘Abba, Father!’” (Romans 8:14, 15) Millions have become their loyal companions. These have dedicated their lives to Jehovah and symbolized their dedication by water baptism. All these “other sheep” can also approach Jehovah in the name of Jesus and call Him “our Father.” (John 10:16; 14:6) We can regularly go TMS 2013 Top Page 56 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 to our heavenly Father in prayer to praise him, to thank him for all his expressions of goodness toward us, and to take our burdens to him, confident that he cares for us.—Philippians 4:6, 7; 1 Peter 5:6, 7. *** w04 9/15 p. 4 The Lord’s Prayer—Its Meaning for You *** What Is God’s Name? “Our Father in the heavens, let your name be sanctified.” (Matthew 6:9) These opening words of the model prayer help us to draw close to God by addressing him as “our Father.” Like a child, who is naturally drawn to a loving and understanding parent, we can approach our heavenly Father confident that he wants to hear us. “O Hearer of prayer,” sang King David, “even to you people of all flesh will come.”— Psalm 65:2. *** w99 1/15 p. 13 par. 13 Are Your Prayers “Prepared as Incense”? *** 13 “Father, let your name be sanctified.” Addressing Jehovah as Father is a special privilege of his dedicated servants. As children readily approach a merciful father with any concern, we should spend time in regular dignified and reverential prayer to God. (Psalm 103:13, 14) Our prayers should reflect our concern about the sanctification of Jehovah’s name because we long to see it cleared of all the reproach that has been heaped upon it. Yes, we want Jehovah’s name to be set apart and held as holy, or sacred.—Psalm 5:11; 63:3, 4; 148:12, 13; Ezekiel 38:23 TMS 2013 Top Page 57 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 April April 15 Bible Reading: Luke 13-17 No. 1: Luke 16:16-31 No. 2: Does Our Imperfect State Mean That We Are Worthless to God? (Ps 103:8,9,14;Gal 6:9) No. 3: Are All Humans Children of God? ( rs p. 303¶3-p. 304¶4) Bible Reading: Luke 13-17 *** w08 3/15 p. 32 Highlights From the Book of Luke *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 14:26—In what sense are Christ’s followers to “hate” their relatives? In the Bible, “hate” can refer to loving a person or an object to a lesser degree than another. (Gen. 29:30, 31) Christians are to “hate” their relatives in the sense of loving them less than they do Jesus.—Matt. 10:37. 17:34-37—Who are “the eagles,” and what is “the body” where they gather together? Those “taken along,” or delivered, are likened to farsighted eagles. “The body” they gather to is the true Christ at his invisible presence and the spiritual food that Jehovah provides for them.—Matt. 24:28. Lessons for Us: 14:28, 29. We are wise to live within our means. No. 1: Luke 16:16-31 No. 2: Does Our Imperfect State Mean That We Are Worthless to God? (Ps 103:8,9,14;Gal 6:9) *** g 2/08 pp. 10-11 Does God Forgive Serious Sins? *** The Bible’s Viewpoint MERCY is one of God’s foremost qualities. (Psalm 86:15) How extensive is his mercy? A psalmist wrote: “If errors were what you watch, O Jah, O Jehovah, who could stand? For there is the true forgiveness with you, in order that you may be feared.” (Psalm 130:3, 4) Another passage reads: “As far off as the sunrise is from the sunset, so far off from us he has put our transgressions. As a father shows mercy to his sons, Jehovah has shown mercy to those fearing him. For he himself well knows the formation of us, remembering that we are dust.”—Psalm 103:12-14. Clearly, Jehovah’s mercy is complete and unstinting, and it takes into account our limitations and imperfections—that we are “dust.” Consider some Bible examples that reveal the extent of God’s mercy. TMS 2013 Top Page 58 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 The apostle Peter denied Christ three times. (Mark 14:66-72) While an unbeliever, the apostle Paul persecuted Christ’s followers. When certain ones of these were to be executed, Paul voted against them. He even approved of the murder of one of them. (Acts 8:1, 3; 9:1, 2, 11; 26:10, 11; Galatians 1:13) Before becoming Christians, certain members of the congregation in Corinth had been drunkards, extortioners, and thieves. (1 Corinthians 6:9-11) Yet, all these came to enjoy divine favor. Why did God forgive them? Three Steps to Gaining God’s Mercy “I was shown mercy, because I was ignorant and acted with a lack of faith,” wrote Paul. (1 Timothy 1:13) His frank expression brings us to the first step required for gaining God’s forgiveness—lifting the veil of ignorance by getting an accurate knowledge of Jehovah and his standards as outlined in the Bible. (2 Timothy 3:16, 17) To be sure, we cannot please our Creator if we do not know him well. “This means everlasting life,” said Jesus in prayer to his Father, “their taking in knowledge of you, the only true God, and of the one whom you sent forth, Jesus Christ.”—John 17:3. When honesthearted ones gain that knowledge, they deeply regret their past wrongs and are moved to express heartfelt repentance. That is the second step toward gaining God’s forgiveness. Says Acts 3:19: “Repent, therefore, and turn around so as to get your sins blotted out.” That verse also mentions the third step—turning around. To turn around means to abandon one’s old ways and attitudes and to adopt God’s standards and viewpoints. (Acts 26:20) Simply put, a person shows by his new way of life that he really means it when he says to God, “I am sorry.” God Is Not All-Forgiving There are some people whose sins God does not forgive. Wrote Paul: “If we practice sin willfully after having received the accurate knowledge of the truth, there is no longer any sacrifice for sins left, but there is a certain fearful expectation of [condemnatory] judgment.” (Hebrews 10:26, 27) The words “practice sin willfully” suggest deeply ingrained badness, a truly wicked heart. Judas Iscariot developed such a heart. “It would have been finer for him if that man had not been born,” said Jesus. (Matthew 26:24, 25) And concerning certain religious leaders of his day, Jesus said: “You are from your father the Devil . . . When he speaks the lie, he speaks according to his own disposition, because he is a liar and the father of the lie.” (John 8:44) Like Satan, those men were bad to the core. They were not sorry for what they had done but became even more hardened in their wicked ways. True, because of imperfection and weakness, even genuine TMS 2013 Top Page 59 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Christians sin, sometimes seriously. But their failings do not reflect an entrenched evil disposition.—Galatians 6:1. Merciful to the Last It is not only the sin but also the attitude of the sinner that Jehovah notes. (Isaiah 1:16-19) Reflect for a moment on the two evildoers impaled alongside Jesus. Both had evidently committed serious crimes, for one of the men admitted: “We are receiving in full what we deserve for things we did; but this man [Jesus] did nothing out of the way.” The evildoer’s words indicate that he knew something about Jesus. And that knowledge likely contributed to a wholesome change in his attitude. This is indicated by what he said next, this time imploring Jesus: “Remember me when you get into your kingdom.” How did Christ respond to that heartfelt entreaty? “Truly I tell you today,” he said, “You will be with me in Paradise.”—Luke 23:41-43. Think about that: Jesus’ final statements as a human included an expression of mercy toward a man who had admitted to deserving the death penalty. How encouraging that is! We can be sure, then, that both Jesus Christ and his Father, Jehovah, will show compassion toward all who manifest true repentance, regardless of their past deeds.—Romans 4:7. *** w05 6/1 pp. 29-30 Do Not Give Up in Doing What Is Fine *** “MAINTAIN your conduct fine among the nations,” exhorted the apostle Peter. (1 Peter 2:12) The Greek word translated “fine” refers to something that is “beautiful, noble, honorable, excellent.” In this day and age, it may seem hopelessly unrealistic to expect noble or honorable conduct from people in general. By and large, however, Jehovah’s people today have succeeded in following Peter’s exhortation. In fact, they are known the world over for their fine conduct. This is particularly noteworthy when we consider the stresses and strains we face during these “critical times hard to deal with.” (2 Timothy 3:1) Trials are part of our daily life, and opposition to the Christian way of life is common. In addition, while some trials are short-lived, others persist without letup, even increasing in intensity. Nevertheless, the apostle Paul admonished: “Let us not give up in doing what is fine, for in due season we shall reap if we do not tire out.” (Galatians 6:9) Just how is it possible to do—and continue to do—what is fine in the face of heartrending trials and unrelenting hostilities? Help in Doing What Is Fine Being “noble, honorable, excellent” is clearly a state of the inner person, a quality of the heart. Therefore, maintaining fine conduct in the face of trials and hardships TMS 2013 Top Page 60 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 is, not a spur-of-the-moment reaction, but the result of daily following and practicing Bible principles in all aspects of life. What are some things that can help in this regard? Consider the following. Cultivate the mental attitude of Christ. It takes humility to endure what may seem unjust. A person who thinks highly of himself is unlikely to tolerate mistreatment. Jesus, however, “humbled himself and became obedient as far as death.” (Philippians 2:5, 8) By imitating him, we will not ‘get tired or give out’ in our sacred service. (Hebrews 12:2, 3) Practice humble obedience by cooperating willingly with those taking the lead in your local congregation. (Hebrews 13:17) Learn to view others as “superior” to you, putting their interests ahead of your own.—Philippians 2:3, 4. Remember that Jehovah loves you. We must be convinced that Jehovah “is and that he becomes the rewarder of those earnestly seeking him.” (Hebrews 11:6) He genuinely cares for us and wants us to get everlasting life. (1 Timothy 2:4; 1 Peter 5:7) Remembering that nothing can nullify God’s love for us will help us not to give up under trial.—Romans 8:38, 39. Put full trust in Jehovah. Trust in Jehovah is essential, especially when trials seem to be unending or life threatening. We must have implicit trust that Jehovah will not allow any test ‘beyond what we can bear,’ that he will always “make the way out.” (1 Corinthians 10:13) Even the threat of death can be faced courageously when our trust is in Jehovah.—2 Corinthians 1:8, 9. Persevere in prayer. Heartfelt prayer is vital. (Romans 12:12) Sincere prayer is one of the ways that we draw close to Jehovah. (James 4:8) Through personal experience, we learn that “no matter what it is that we ask . . . , he hears us.” (1 John 5:14) If Jehovah allows our trial to continue as a test of our integrity, we pray for his help to endure. (Luke 22:41-43) Prayer teaches us that we are never alone, that with Jehovah on our side, we will always come off victorious.—Romans 8:31, 37. Fine Works—‘Cause for Praise and Honor’ From time to time, all Christians are “grieved by various trials.” Yet, we must “not give up in doing what is fine.” When under stress, draw strength from the knowledge that your faithfulness will ultimately be “a cause for praise and glory and honor.” (1 Peter 1:6, 7) Take full advantage of all spiritual provisions from Jehovah to build you up. When you need personal attention, go to those who serve as shepherds, teachers, and counselors in the Christian congregation. (Acts 20:28) Be regular in attending all congregation meetings, which ‘incite us to love and fine works.’ (Hebrews 10:24) A program of daily Bible reading and personal study will help keep TMS 2013 Top Page 61 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 you alert and spiritually strong; so will having a regular share in the Christian ministry.—Psalm 1:1-3; Matthew 24:14. The more you taste of Jehovah’s love and care, the greater will be your desire to be “zealous for fine works.” (Titus 2:14) Remember, “he that has endured to the end is the one that will be saved.” (Matthew 24:13) Yes, be determined ‘not to give up in doing what is fine’! No. 3: Are All Humans Children of God? ( rs p. 303¶3-p. 304¶4) *** rs p. 303 - p. 304 Races of Mankind *** Are all humans children of God? Being children of God is not something that we imperfect humans are entitled to by birth. But we are all the offspring of Adam, who when created in perfection was a “son of God.”—Luke 3:38.Acts 10:34, 35: “God is not partial, but in every nation the man that fears him and works righteousness is acceptable to him.” John 3:16: “God loved the world so much that he gave his only-begotten Son, in order that everyone exercising faith in him might not be destroyed but have everlasting life.” (Exercising genuine faith in him is necessary in order for any of us to attain to the kind of relationship with God that Adam lost. That privilege is open to people of all races.) 1 John 3:10: “The children of God and the children of the Devil are evident by this fact: Everyone who does not carry on righteousness does not originate with God, neither does he who does not love his brother.” (So God does not view all humans as his children. From a spiritual standpoint, those who deliberately practice what God condemns have the Devil as their father. See John 8:44. However, true Christians reflect godly qualities. From among these, God has selected a limited number to rule as kings with Christ in heaven. These are referred to by God as his “children” or his “sons.” For further details, see the main heading “Born Again.”) Rom. 8:19-21: “The eager expectation of the creation is waiting for the revealing of the sons of God . . . The creation itself also will be set free from enslavement to corruption and have the glorious freedom of the children of God.” (Relief for mankind will come when “the sons of God,” after receiving heavenly life, are ‘revealed’ as taking positive action on behalf of mankind under the direction of Christ. After faithful ones on earth [referred to as “the creation” in this scripture] have attained to human perfection and have demonstrated unshakable loyalty to Jehovah as Universal Sovereign, then they too will enjoy the fine relationship of children of God. People of all races will share in this.) TMS 2013 Top Page 62 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 April April 22 Bible Reading: Luke 18-21 No. 1: Luke 18:18-34 No. 2: Will People of All Races Ever Truly Be United as Brothers and Sisters? (rs p. 304¶5-p. 305¶3) No. 3: What Is Meekness, How Do We Seek It, and Why Is It Vital? (Zeph 2:2,3) Bible Reading: Luke 18-21 *** w06 10/1 p. 30 Hope in Jehovah, and Be Courageous *** “Your Deliverance Is Getting Near” 20 With each passing day, it becomes more urgent that we keep Jehovah at our right hand. Soon, starting with the destruction of false religion, Satan’s world will experience a tribulation such as it has never experienced before. (Matthew 24:21) Fear will envelop faithless mankind. Yet, during that chaotic time, Jehovah’s courageous servants will rejoice in their hope! “As these things start to occur,” said Jesus, “raise yourselves erect and lift your heads up, because your deliverance is getting near.”—Luke 21:28. 21 Let us therefore rejoice in our God-given hope and not be deceived or tempted by Satan’s clever distractions. At the same time, let us work hard to cultivate faith, love, and godly fear. Doing so, we will have the courage to obey Jehovah under all circumstances and to oppose the Devil. (James 4:7, 8) Yes, “be courageous, and may your heart be strong, all you who are waiting for Jehovah.”—Psalm 31:24. No. 1: Luke 18:18-34 No. 2: Will People of All Races Ever Truly Be United as Brothers and Sisters? (rs p. 304¶5-p. 305¶3) *** rs p. 304 - p. 305 Races of Mankind *** Will people of all races ever truly be united as brothers and sisters? To those who would be his true disciples, Jesus said: “All you are brothers.” (Matt. 23:8) Later he added: “By this all will know that you are my disciples, if you have love among yourselves.”—John 13:35. Despite human imperfections, that sense of oneness was a reality among early Christians. The apostle Paul wrote: “There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither slave nor freeman, there is neither male nor female; for you are all one person in union with Christ Jesus.”—Gal. 3:28. TMS 2013 Top Page 63 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Christian brotherhood unmarred by racial distinctions is a reality among Jehovah’s Witnesses in the 20th century. Writer William Whalen said in U.S. Catholic: “I believe that one of the most attractive characteristics of [the organization of Jehovah’s Witnesses] has been its traditional policy of racial equality.” After making an extensive study of Jehovah’s Witnesses in Africa, Oxford University sociologist Bryan Wilson stated: “The Witnesses are perhaps more successful than any other group in the speed with which they eliminate tribal discrimination among their own recruits.” Reporting on an international gathering of Witnesses from 123 lands, The New York Times Magazine said: “The Witnesses impressed New Yorkers not only with their numbers, but with their diversity (they include people from all walks of life), their racial unself-consciousness (many Witnesses are Negroes) and their quiet, orderly behavior.” Soon God’s Kingdom will destroy the present ungodly system of things, including all who do not genuinely love both Jehovah God and their fellowman. (Dan. 2:44; Luke 10:25-28) God’s Word promises that the survivors will be persons “out of all nations and tribes and peoples and tongues.” (Rev. 7:9) Drawn together by worship of the true God, by faith in Jesus Christ, and by love for one another, they will truly make up a united human family. No. 3: What Is Meekness, How Do We Seek It, and Why Is It Vital? (Zeph 2:2,3) *** w10 3/15 p. 5 Remaining in God’s Favor Despite Changes *** Meekness Helps Us to Be Positive Meekness is mildness of temper. It enables us to endure injury with patience and without irritation, resentment, vindictiveness. Meekness is a difficult quality to cultivate. Interestingly, in one Bible text, the “meek ones of the earth” are invited to “seek meekness.” (Zeph. 2:3) Meekness is related to humility and modesty, but it also embraces other qualities, such as goodness and mildness. A meek person can grow spiritually as he shows himself to be teachable and lets himself be molded. *** w10 3/15 Remaining in God’s Favor Despite Changes *** How can meekness help us deal with new phases of our life? You have likely observed that many tend to view changes in a negative light. In actual fact, they can be opportunities for us to be further trained by Jehovah. Moses’ life illustrates that. At 40 years of age, Moses already possessed excellent qualities. He had proved to be sensitive to the needs of God’s people and displayed a spirit of self-sacrifice. (Heb. 11:24-26) Yet, before being assigned by Jehovah to lead Israel out of Egypt, Moses had to face changes that refined his meekness. He had to flee Egypt and live TMS 2013 Top Page 64 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 in the land of Midian for 40 years, working as a shepherd, out of the limelight. What was the result? This change made him a better person. (Num. 12:3) He learned to put spiritual interests ahead of personal ones. To illustrate Moses’ meekness, let us consider what happened when Jehovah said that He wanted to reject the disobedient nation and have Moses’ descendants become a mighty nation. (Num. 14:11-20) Moses interceded for the nation. His words show that his concerns were God’s reputation and the well-being of his brothers, not his own self-interest. A meek person was needed for Moses’ role as leader of the nation and mediator. Miriam and Aaron murmured against him, yet the Bible record says that Moses was “by far the meekest of all the men.” (Num. 12:1-3, 9-15) It seems that Moses meekly put up with their insults. How would things have turned out if Moses had not been meek? On another occasion, Jehovah’s spirit settled upon some men, causing them to prophesy. Joshua, Moses’ attendant, felt that these Israelites were acting improperly. Moses, on the other hand, meekly saw things from Jehovah’s viewpoint and was not worried about losing his authority. (Num. 11:26-29) Had Moses not been meek, would he have accepted this change in Jehovah’s arrangement? Meekness enabled Moses to make good use of the great authority given him and the role God assigned him. Jehovah invited him to go up on Mount Horeb and stand before the people. God spoke to Moses through an angel and appointed him as mediator of the covenant. Moses’ meekness enabled him to accept this great change in authority and yet remain in God’s favor. What about us? Meekness is indispensable to our individual growth. All who have been entrusted with privileges and authority among God’s people need to be meek. It prevents us from being proud when we are faced with changes and enables us to deal with situations with the right attitude. Our reaction is important. Will we accept the change? Will we view it as an opportunity to improve? It may turn out to be a unique chance to cultivate meekness! We will constantly find ourselves facing changes in our lives. Sometimes it is not easy to understand why things happen. Personal limitations and emotional tension may make it difficult for us to maintain a spiritual outlook. Still, such qualities as humility, modesty, and meekness will help us to accept the changes and remain in God’s favor. *** w05 5/15 p. 30 par. 19 ‘Keep Yourself Restrained Under Evil’ *** Counsel for All Christians 19 God urges his people to “seek meekness.” (Zephaniah 2:3) The Hebrew TMS 2013 Top Page 65 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 expression for “meekness” denotes a disposition that enables a person to endure injury patiently, without irritation and without retaliation. May we earnestly petition Jehovah for help so that we can exercise restraint and represent him properly, even under difficult circumstances. *** w01 2/15 p. 19 par. 7 Seek Jehovah Before the Day of His Anger *** Requirements for Preservation 7 The third point made at Zephaniah 2:3 is that if we want to be hidden in the day of Jehovah’s anger, we must “seek meekness.” Each day, we rub shoulders with men, women, and young people who are anything but meek. To them, being mildtempered is a flaw. Submissiveness is considered a serious weakness. They are demanding, selfish, and opinionated, believing that their personal “rights” and preferences must be accommodated at all costs. How sad it would be if some of those attitudes were to rub off on us! This is the time to “seek meekness.” How? By being submissive to God, humbly accepting his discipline and conforming to his will. April April 29 Bible Reading: Luke 22-24 Theocratic Ministry School Review Bible Reading: Luke 22-24 *** w08 3/15 p. 32 Highlights From the Book of Luke *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 22:44—Why did Jesus experience so much agony? This occurred for a number of reasons. Jesus was concerned about how his death as a criminal would affect Jehovah God and His name. Moreover, Jesus knew very well that his eternal life and the future of the entire human race depended on his remaining faithful. 23:44—Did a solar eclipse cause the three-hour-long darkness? No. Solar eclipses take place only at the time of the new moon, not when the moon is full, as is the case at Passover time. The darkness caused on the day of Jesus’ death was a miracle from God. Lessons for Us: 22:36-38. Jesus did not ask his disciples to carry a weapon for protection or selfdefense. Rather, their having swords on hand on the night of his betrayal made it possible for Jesus to teach them a vital lesson: “All those who take the sword will perish by the sword.”—Matt. 26:52. TMS 2013 Top Page 66 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 May May 6 Bible Reading: John 1-4 No. 1: John 3:22-36 No. 2: What Does ‘Walking by Sprit’ Really Mean?(Gal 5:16) No. 3: How Was the Death of Jesus Christ Different From That of Others Who Have Become Martyrs (rs p. 306¶4) Bible Reading: John 1-4 *** w08 4/15 p. 30 Highlights From the Book of John *** Jehovah’s Word Is Alive JOHN—“the disciple whom Jesus used to love”—is the last person to write an inspired account of Christ’s life and ministry. (John 21:20) Written about 98 C.E., the Gospel of John repeats very little of what is stated in the other three Gospels. The apostle John wrote his Gospel with a definite objective in mind. Concerning the things that he recorded, he says: “These have been written down that you may believe that Jesus is the Christ the Son of God, and that, because of believing, you may have life by means of his name.” (John 20:31) Its message is indeed of great value to us.—Heb. 4:12. authenticity: si 193-194 3 Christians of the early second century accepted John as the writer of this account and also treated this writing as an unquestioned part of the canon of the inspired Scriptures. Clement of Alexandria, Irenaeus, Tertullian, and Origen, all of whom were of the late second and early third centuries, testify to John’s writership. Moreover, much internal evidence that John was the writer is to be found in the book itself. Obviously the writer was a Jew and was well acquainted with the Jews’ customs and their land. (2:6; 4:5; 5:2; 10:22, 23) The very intimacy of the account indicates that he was not only an apostle but one of the inner circle of three—Peter, James, and John—who accompanied Jesus on special occasions. (Matt. 17:1; Mark 5:37; 14:33) Of these, James (the son of Zebedee) is eliminated because he was martyred by Herod Agrippa I about 44 C.E., long before this book was written. (Acts 12:2) Peter is eliminated because he is mentioned along with the writer at John 21:20-24. unique material: w95 5/15 13 *** w95 5/15 p. 13 par. 12 Flashes of Light in Apostolic Times *** TMS 2013 Top Page 67 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Light in the Gospels 12 Then there was John’s Gospel, written more than 30 years after Mark wrote his account. What a stream of light John threw on Jesus’ ministry, particularly through many references to His prehuman existence! Only John provides the account of Lazarus’ resurrection, and he alone gives us many of Jesus’ fine remarks to his faithful apostles as well as his heartwarming prayer on the night of his betrayal, as recorded in chapters 13 to 17. In fact, it is said that 92 percent of John’s Gospel is unique. why beneficial: si 198-199 *** si pp. 198-199 Bible Book Number 43—John *** WHY BENEFICIAL 30 Powerful in its directness and convincing in its intimate, heartwarming portrayal of the Word, who became Christ, the good news “according to John” gives us a close-up view of this anointed Son of God in word and in action. Though John’s style and vocabulary are simple, marking him as an “unlettered and ordinary” man, there is tremendous power in his expression. (Acts 4:13) His Gospel soars to its greatest heights in making known the intimate love between Father and Son, as well as the blessed, loving relationship to be found by being in union with them. John uses the words “love” and “loved” more often than the other three Gospels combined. 31 In the beginning what a glorious relationship existed between the Word and God the Father! In God’s providence “the Word became flesh and resided among us, and we had a view of his glory, a glory such as belongs to an only-begotten son from a father; and he was full of undeserved kindness and truth.” (John 1:14) Then, throughout John’s account, Jesus emphasizes his relationship to be one of subjection in unquestioning obedience to the will of the Father. (4:34; 5:19, 30; 7:16; 10:29, 30; 11:41, 42; 12:27, 49, 50; 14:10) His expression of this intimate relationship reaches its glorious climax in the moving prayer recorded in John chapter 17, where Jesus reports to his Father that he has finished the work He gave him to do in the earth and adds: “So now you, Father, glorify me alongside yourself with the glory that I had alongside you before the world was.”—17:5. 32 What of Jesus’ relationship with his disciples? Jesus’ role as the sole channel through which God’s blessings are extended to these and to all mankind is continually kept to the fore. (14:13, 14; 15:16; 16:23, 24) He is referred to as “the Lamb of God,” “the bread of life,” “the light of the world,” “the fine shepherd,” “the resurrection and the life,” “the way and the truth and the life,” and “the true vine.” (1:29; 6:35; 8:12; 10:11; 11:25; 14:6; 15:1) It is under this illustration of “the true TMS 2013 Top Page 68 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 vine” that Jesus makes known the marvelous unity that exists not only between his true followers and himself but also with the Father. By bearing much fruit, they will glorify his Father. “Just as the Father has loved me and I have loved you, remain in my love,” counsels Jesus.—15:9. 33 Then how fervently he prays to Jehovah that all these loved ones, and also ‘those putting faith in him through their word,’ may be one with his Father and himself, sanctified by the word of truth! Indeed, the entire purpose of Jesus’ ministry is wonderfully expressed in the final words of his prayer to his Father: “I have made your name known to them and will make it known, in order that the love with which you loved me may be in them and I in union with them.”—17:20, 26. 34 Though Jesus was leaving his disciples in the world, he was not going to leave them without a helper, “the spirit of the truth.” Moreover, he gave them timely counsel on their relationship with the world, showing them how to overcome as “sons of light.” (14:16, 17; 3:19-21; 12:36) “If you remain in my word, you are really my disciples,” said Jesus, “and you will know the truth, and the truth will set you free.” In contrast, he said to the sons of darkness: “You are from your father the Devil, and you wish to do the desires of your father. . . . He did not stand fast in the truth, because truth is not in him.” Let us be determined, then, always to stand fast in the truth, yes, to “worship the Father with spirit and truth,” and to draw strength from Jesus’ words: “Take courage! I have conquered the world.”—8:31, 32, 44; 4:23; 16:33. 35 All of this has a relation, also, to God’s Kingdom. Jesus testified when on trial: “My kingdom is no part of this world. If my kingdom were part of this world, my attendants would have fought that I should not be delivered up to the Jews. But, as it is, my kingdom is not from this source.” Then, in answer to Pilate’s question, he said: “You yourself are saying that I am a king. For this I have been born, and for this I have come into the world, that I should bear witness to the truth. Everyone that is on the side of the truth listens to my voice.” (18:36, 37) Happy indeed are those who listen and who are “born again” to “enter into the kingdom of God” in union with the King. Happy are the “other sheep” who listen to the voice of this Shepherd-King and gain life. There is, indeed, cause for gratitude for the provision of John’s Gospel, for it was written “that you may believe that Jesus is the Christ the Son of God, and that, because of believing, you may have life by means of his name.”—3:3, 5; 10:16; 20:31. *** w08 4/15 p. 30 Highlights From the Book of John *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 1:35, 40—Who besides Andrew was the disciple standing with John the Baptizer? The narrator always refers to John the Baptizer as “John” and never TMS 2013 Top Page 69 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 identifies himself by name in his Gospel. Therefore, the unnamed disciple is evidently the Gospel writer John. 2:20—Which temple “was built in forty-six years”? The Jews were referring to the rebuilding of Zerubbabel’s temple by King Herod of Judea. According to the historian Josephus, that work began in the 18th year of Herod’s reign, or in 18/17 B.C.E. The temple sanctuary and other main structures were constructed in eight years. However, the work on the temple complex continued down to and beyond the Passover of 30 C.E., when the Jews said that it took 46 years to build it. Lessons for Us: 2:4. Jesus was indicating to Mary that as the baptized anointed Son of God, he must take direction from his heavenly Father. Although Jesus was just beginning his ministry, he was fully aware of the hour, or the time, for his assigned work, including his sacrificial death. Not even a close family member such as Mary could be allowed to interfere with his doing the divine will. We should serve Jehovah God with similar determination. 3:1-9. The example of Nicodemus, a ruler of the Jews, teaches us two lessons. First, Nicodemus showed humility, insight, and awareness of his own spiritual need, recognizing a lowly carpenter’s son as a teacher sent by God. Humility is needed by true Christians today. Second, Nicodemus held back from becoming a disciple while Jesus was on earth. Perhaps this was due to fear of man, attachment to his position in the Sanhedrin, or love for his riches. From this we can learn a valuable lesson: We must not allow such leanings to hold us back from ‘picking up our torture stake and continually following Jesus.’—Luke 9:23. No. 1: John 3:22-36 No. 2: What Does ‘Walking by Spirit’ Really Mean?(Gal 5:16) *** w10 3/15 pp. 15-18 pars. 3-17 Walk by Spirit and Live Up to Your Dedication *** All Christians who are thus baptized are expected to “keep walking by spirit.” (Read Galatians 5:16.) Are you walking by spirit and thus living up to your dedication? What “Walking by Spirit” Means 4 “Walking by spirit” involves accepting the action of the holy spirit upon you, TMS 2013 Top Page 70 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 allowing the holy spirit to influence you. You might say that it means to be governed by the holy spirit in your daily activities. Galatians chapter 5 brings out the contrast between being under the influence of the holy spirit and that of the flesh.—Read Galatians 5:17, 18. 5 If you are under the influence of the holy spirit, you seek to refrain from the works of the flesh. Those include such things as “fornication, uncleanness, loose conduct, idolatry, practice of spiritism, enmities, strife, jealousy, fits of anger, contentions, divisions, sects, envies, drunken bouts, revelries.” (Gal. 5:19-21) In a sense, you “put the practices of the body to death by the spirit.” (Rom. 8:5, 13) It will help to set your mind on the things of the spirit and cooperate with its leadings, rather than let yourself be controlled by fleshly desires. 6 As holy spirit operates upon you, you manifest godly qualities, “the fruitage of the spirit.” (Gal. 5:22, 23) You realize, though, that this calls for effort on your part. To illustrate: A farmer cultivates the land. Of course, sunshine and water are necessary; without such he cannot expect any harvest. We might compare holy spirit to sunshine. Holy spirit is needed for us to manifest the fruitage of the spirit. Yet, what would be produced without the farmer’s hard work? (Prov. 10:4) Yes, how you cultivate the soil of your heart makes a difference in the quality and quantity of the fruitage of the holy spirit in you. So ask yourself, ‘Am I permitting holy spirit to produce its fruitage by working along with it?’ 7 To obtain a good harvest, farmers also need to water their crops. In order to cultivate the fruitage of the spirit, you need the waters of truth found in the Bible and available through the Christian congregation today. (Isa. 55:1) You have likely pointed out to many people that the Holy Scriptures are a product of holy spirit. (2 Tim. 3:16) Also, the faithful and discreet slave class provides much-needed understanding of the pure waters of Bible truth. (Matt. 24:45-47) The implication is clear. In order to come under the influence of the holy spirit, we must read and meditate on God’s Word. If you are doing that, you are imitating the fine examples of the prophets who made “a diligent inquiry and a careful search” of information that was provided. It is noteworthy that even the angels have shown deep interest in spiritual truths regarding the promised Seed and the anointed Christian congregation.—Read 1 Peter 1:10-12. Influenced by the Spirit—How? 8 It is not a matter of simply studying the Scriptures and meditating. You need to keep asking for Jehovah’s help and guidance. He can “do more than superabundantly beyond all the things we ask or conceive.” (Eph. 3:20; Luke 11:13) How would you answer, though, if someone inquired, “Why should I continue to ask if God already knows ‘what things I am needing before ever I ask him’?” (Matt. 6:8) TMS 2013 Top Page 71 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Well, for one thing, by praying for holy spirit, you acknowledge your reliance on Jehovah. For example, if someone came to you for aid, you would do whatever you could to help him, one reason being that he asked you to assist him, showing trust in you. (Compare Proverbs 3:27.) Likewise, Jehovah finds pleasure in your asking him for his spirit, and he will give it to you.—Prov. 15:8. 9 You can well appreciate that another way to come under the influence of God’s spirit involves our meetings, assemblies, and conventions. Making an effort to be in attendance and paying attention to the program is very important. Doing so helps you to understand “the deep things of God.” (1 Cor. 2:10) There are also benefits from regularly making comments. Think back on the meetings you attended in the last four weeks. How often did you raise your hand, offering to answer, to make an expression of your faith? Do you see room for improvement in this area? If you do, resolve what you will do in the weeks ahead. Jehovah will see your willingness to participate and will provide his holy spirit, which will help you to get even more out of the meetings you attend. 10 Walking by spirit includes responding to the invitation we read at Revelation 22:17: “The spirit and the bride keep on saying: ‘Come!’ And let anyone hearing say: ‘Come!’ And let anyone thirsting come; let anyone that wishes take life’s water free.” The spirit, working through the anointed bride class, is extending this invitation regarding life’s water. If you have accepted the call to “come!” are you determined to say, “Come!”? What a privilege it is to be able to share in this lifesaving work! 11 This vital work is now being accomplished under the guidance of holy spirit. We read how the holy spirit was involved in the first century in opening up new territories for missionaries. The apostle Paul and his companions were “forbidden by the holy spirit to speak the word in the district of Asia”; nor were they permitted to go into Bithynia. We do not know exactly how the spirit prevented their going into those places, yet it is clear that the spirit led Paul into the vast field of Europe. He received a vision of a Macedonian man pleading for help.—Acts 16:6-10. 12 Today, Jehovah’s spirit is likewise directing the worldwide preaching. No miraculous visions are being used to give direction; instead, Jehovah guides the anointed by holy spirit. And the spirit motivates brothers and sisters to do all they can in preaching and teaching. You no doubt have been participating in this vital work. Can you increase your joy in this exciting activity? 13 You can submit to the direction of holy spirit by applying the information provided for God’s people. Consider young Mihoko from Japan. As a new pioneer, she felt unqualified to make return visits; she felt that she did not know how to capture the householder’s interest. About that time, practical suggestions on how to make brief return visits were provided in Our Kingdom Ministry. Then the brochure A TMS 2013 Top Page 72 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Satisfying Life—How to Attain It was published. It proved to be especially useful in the Japanese field. Mihoko applied the suggestions given on how to use the brochure, especially on how to make brief return visits. Soon she was starting Bible studies with those who might previously have declined a study. She says, “I had so many studies—as many as 12 at one time—that I had to put some on a waiting list!” Indeed, when you walk by spirit, applying the direction given to Jehovah’s servants, you can reap bountifully. Rely on God’s Spirit 14 As an ordained minister, you have a ministry to perform. (Rom. 10:14) You may not feel fully qualified to shoulder such a responsibility. But, as is the case of the anointed, it is God who qualifies you. (Read 2 Corinthians 3:5.) You can live up to your dedication by doing your best and relying on God’s spirit. 15 Granted, it is not easy for us imperfect humans to live up to our dedication to our perfect God, Jehovah. One complication is that some with whom you once associated may be puzzled at your new way of life and may ‘speak abusively of you.’ (1 Pet. 4:4) Yet, do not overlook the fact that you have since cultivated new friendships, the most important being with Jehovah and Jesus Christ. (Read James 2:21-23.) It is also vital to get to know the brothers and sisters in your local congregation, part of “the whole association of brothers” throughout the world. (1 Pet. 2:17; Prov. 17:17) Jehovah through his spirit will help you to have friends who will continue to be a good influence on you. 16 Even with helpful friends around you in the congregation, you may still find it difficult to cope with daily challenges. What you have to contend with may at times leave you feeling lost, as if you were in a long tunnel of problems. That is especially a time for you to turn to Jehovah, asking for his holy spirit. “When I am weak,” wrote the apostle Paul, “then I am powerful.” (Read 2 Corinthians 4:7-10; 12:10.) Paul knew that God’s spirit can make up for human weaknesses, regardless of their nature. Thus, God’s active force can strengthen you whenever you feel weak and in need of help. Paul wrote that he could “take pleasure in weaknesses.” It was when he was weak that he felt holy spirit operating on him. You can experience the same feeling!—Rom. 15:13. 17 We need God’s spirit so that we can lead a life dedicated to him. Think of yourself as the skipper of a sailboat. Your goal is to serve Jehovah forever. Holy spirit is like the wind that you want to catch so as to arrive at your destination safe and sound. You do not want to be carried hither and thither by the spirit of Satan’s world. (1 Cor. 2:12) You have to identify, as it were, the right wind and catch it. That is the holy spirit. Through God’s Word and his spirit-directed organization, holy spirit will move you in the right direction. TMS 2013 Top Page 73 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 No. 3: How Was the Death of Jesus Christ Different From That of Others Who Have Become Martyrs (rs p. 306¶1-4) *** rs p. 306 Ransom *** How was the death of Jesus Christ different from that of others who have become martyrs? Jesus was a perfect human. He was born without any blemish of sin and he maintained that perfection throughout his life. “He committed no sin.” He was “undefiled, separated from the sinners.”—1 Pet. 2:22; Heb. 7:26. He was the unique Son of God. God himself testified to this audibly from the heavens. (Matt. 3:17; 17:5) This Son had lived previously in heaven; through him God had brought into existence all other created persons and things in the entire universe. To carry out His will, God had miraculously transferred the life of this Son to the womb of a virgin girl so that he might be born as a human. To emphasize that he truly had become a human, Jesus referred to himself as the Son of man.—Col. 1:15-20; John 1:14; Luke 5:24. He was not powerless before his executioners. He said: “I surrender my soul . . . No man has taken it away from me, but I surrender it of my own initiative.” (John 10:17, 18) He declined to appeal for angelic forces to intervene on his behalf. (Matt. 26:53, 54) Though wicked men were permitted to carry out their schemes in having him put to death, his death was truly sacrificial. His shed blood has value to provide deliverance for others. “The Son of man came, not to be ministered to, but to minister and to give his soul a ransom in exchange for many.” (Mark 10:45) So his death was far more than a case of martyrdom because of refusal to compromise his beliefs. TMS 2013 Top Page 74 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 May May 13 Bible Reading: John 5-7 No. 1: John 6:22-40 No. 2: Why Was It Necessary for the Ransom to Be Provided in the Manner That It Was? (rs p. 306¶6- p. 307¶2) No. 3: How Can We Apply the Principle Behind What Is Written in Numbers 15:37-40? Bible Reading: John 5-7 *** w08 4/15 p. 31 pars. 5-7 Highlights From the Book of John *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 5:24, 25—Who are those ‘passing over from death to life’? Jesus is speaking about those who were once spiritually dead but who upon hearing his words put faith in him and discontinue walking in their sinful course. They ‘pass over from death to life’ in that the condemnation of death is lifted from them, and they are given the hope of everlasting life because of their faith in God.—1 Pet. 4:3-6. 5:26; 6:53—What does it mean to have ‘life in oneself’? For Jesus Christ, this means receiving from God two specific capabilities—the ability to give humans a fine standing with Jehovah and the power to impart life by resurrecting the dead. For Jesus’ followers, ‘having life in themselves’ means entering into the very fullness of life. Anointed Christians enter into it when they are resurrected to heavenly life. Faithful ones with an earthly hope will experience the fullness of life only after they pass the final test that will occur right after the end of the Millennial Reign of Christ.—1 Cor. 15:52, 53; Rev. 20:5, 7-10. 6:64—Did Jesus know from the time of selecting Judas Iscariot that Judas would betray him? Apparently he did not. On one occasion in the year 32 C.E., however, Jesus told his apostles: “One of you is a slanderer.” Possibly, at that point Jesus noticed in Judas Iscariot a “beginning,” or start, of a wrong course.—John 6:66-71. Lessons for Us: 6:27. To work for “the food that remains for life everlasting” is to put forth effort to satisfy our spiritual need. Happy we are when we do this.—Matt. 5:3. 6:44. Jehovah personally cares for us. He draws us to his Son by reaching us individually through the preaching work and by helping us to grasp and apply spiritual truths by means of His holy spirit. No. 1: John 6:22-40 TMS 2013 Top Page 75 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 No. 2: Why Was It Necessary for the Ransom to Be Provided in the Manner That It Was? (rs p. 306¶6- p. 307¶2) *** rs p. 306 - p. 307 Ransom *** Why was it necessary for the ransom to be provided in the manner that it was in order for us to have eternal life? Rom. 5:12: “Through one man [Adam] sin entered into the world and death through sin, and thus death spread to all men because they had all sinned.” (No matter how uprightly we may live, all of us are sinners from birth. [Ps. 51:5] There is no way that we can earn the right to live forever.) Rom. 6:23: “The wages sin pays is death.” Ps. 49:6-9: “Those who are trusting in their means of maintenance, and who keep boasting about the abundance of their riches, not one of them can by any means redeem even a brother, nor give to God a ransom for him; (and the redemption price of their soul is so precious that it has ceased to time indefinite) that he should still live forever and not see the pit.” (No imperfect human can provide the means to deliver someone else from sin and death. His money cannot buy eternal life, and his soul laid down in death, being the wages that are to come to him anyway because of sin, has no value toward delivering anyone.) No. 3: How Can We Apply the Principle Behind What Is Written in Numbers 15:37-40? *** w11 7/15 pp. 12-14 Will You Follow Jehovah’s Loving Guidance? *** Do Not Follow “Your Hearts and Your Eyes” 9 The second dangerous influence we will discuss is an internal one. We might illustrate it this way: If you were taking a journey to a particular destination, can you imagine deciding to cast aside your map and simply follow your impulses—perhaps turning onto every road that seemed to offer pretty views? Clearly, giving in to such impulses would keep you from reaching your goal. In this regard, consider another of Jehovah’s laws to ancient Israel. Many today might find a law about putting fringes and blue threads on their garments hard to understand. (Read Numbers 15:37-39.) Do you see the relevance, though? Obeying such a law helped God’s people to keep themselves distinct and separate from the pagan nations around them. That was vital if they were to gain and maintain Jehovah’s approval. (Lev. 18:24, 25) However, that law also reveals a dangerous internal influence that might TMS 2013 Top Page 76 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 lead us away from our destination of everlasting life. How so? 10 Note what Jehovah gave his people as a reason behind this law: “You must not go about following your hearts and your eyes, which you are following in immoral intercourse.” Jehovah has profound insight into human nature. He well knows how easily our heart, or inner self, is seduced by what we take in through our eyes. The Bible thus warns us: “The heart is more treacherous than anything else and is desperate. Who can know it?” (Jer. 17:9) Do you see, then, just how fitting was Jehovah’s warning to the Israelites? He well knew that they would be inclined to look at the pagan peoples around them and be seduced by what they saw. They might be tempted to look like those unbelievers and then to think, feel, and act like them.— Prov. 13:20. 11 In our own day, it is even easier for our treacherous heart to be seduced by our physical senses. We live in a world that is geared toward appealing to fleshly inclinations. So how can we apply the principle behind Numbers 15:39? Consider: If those around you at school, at the workplace, or in your community are dressing more and more provocatively, might you be affected? Might you be tempted to ‘follow your heart and eyes’ and be seduced by what you see? Then might you be tempted to lower your own standards by dressing in a similar manner?—Rom. 12:1, 2. 12 We urgently need to cultivate self-control. If our eyes tend to wander where they should not, let us recall the firm resolve of faithful Job, who made a formal agreement with his own eyes—a firm decision not to give romantic attention to a woman not his own wife. (Job 31:1) Similarly, King David resolved: “I shall not set in front of my eyes any good-for-nothing thing.” (Ps. 101:3) Whatever might damage our clean conscience and our relationship with Jehovah is for us a “good-for-nothing thing.” That would include any temptation that appeals to our eyes and threatens to seduce our heart into wrongdoing. 13 On the other hand, we certainly would never want to become, in a sense, a “good-for-nothing thing” to others by tempting them to contemplate wrongdoing. We therefore take seriously the Bible’s inspired counsel to wear well-arranged and modest clothing. (1 Tim. 2:9) Modesty is not something we can simply define in a way that suits us. We need to take into account the consciences and sensitivities of those around us, putting their peace of mind and welfare ahead of our own preferences. (Rom. 15:1, 2) The Christian congregation is blessed with many thousands of young people who set sterling examples in this regard. How proud they make us as they refuse to ‘follow their hearts and their eyes,’ choosing instead to please Jehovah in all that they do—even in the way they dress! Do Not Follow “Unrealities” TMS 2013 Top Page 77 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 14 Imagine that your journey took you across a vast desert. What would happen if you veered off the road to pursue a mirage? Pursuing that illusion could cost you your life! Jehovah well knows that danger. Consider an example. The Israelites wanted to be like the nations around them, who were ruled by human kings. That desire was, in fact, a grave sin, for it amounted to a rejection of Jehovah as their King. Although Jehovah allowed them to have a human king, he had his prophet Samuel deliver a pointed warning about pursuing “unrealities.”—Read 1 Samuel 12:21. 15 Did those people think that a human king would somehow be more real, more dependable, than Jehovah? If so, they were truly pursuing an unreality! And they were in danger of pursuing many other satanic illusions. Human kings would easily lead them into idolatry. Idolaters make the mistake of thinking that physical objects— gods made of wood or stone—are somehow more real, more reliable, than the invisible God, Jehovah, who created all things. But as the apostle Paul noted, idols are “nothing.” (1 Cor. 8:4) They cannot see, hear, speak, or act. You might be able to see them and touch them, but if you were to worship one, you would, indeed, be pursuing an unreality—an empty illusion that would bring only disaster.—Ps. 115:48. 16 Satan is still adept at convincing people to pursue unrealities. For instance, he has seduced innumerable people into looking to material things to provide security. Money, possessions, and high-paying jobs may seem to deliver advantages. What do material things deliver, though, when health fails, when the economy crumbles, or when a natural disaster strikes? What do they deliver when people feel empty inside, in need of purpose, direction, and answers to life’s deeper questions? What relief can they deliver in the face of death? If we look to material things to fill spiritual needs, we will be disappointed. Material possessions do not deliver; they are unrealities. In the long run, they cannot even provide physical security, for they have no lasting effect on the present brevity of human life or the likelihood of sickness and death. (Prov. 23:4, 5) How much more real, then, is our God, Jehovah! Only in a strong relationship with him can we find genuine security. What a precious blessing that is! Let us never forsake him in the pursuit of unrealities. 17 Are we not blessed to have Jehovah as our Friend and Guide on life’s journey? If we continue to heed his loving warnings against three bad influences—the crowd, our own hearts, and unrealities—we will be much more likely to reach our destination of everlasting life. In the following article, let us consider three more warnings that Jehovah provides to help us hate and avoid the false paths that lead so many astray.—Ps. 119:128. TMS 2013 Top Page 78 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 May May 20 Bible Reading: John 8-11 No. 1: John 8:12-30 No. 2: What Steps Can We Take to Protect Ourselves from False Teachers? (Ro 16:17;2 John 9-11) No. 3: Why Did God Not Simply Decree That All Who Would Obey Could Live Forever? (rs p. 307¶3p. 308¶1) Bible Reading: John 8-11 *** w90 3/15 p. 25 Gems From John’s Gospel *** The Fine Shepherd Cares! Jesus’ regard for people is evident in his role as the Fine Shepherd who cares for his sheeplike followers. Even as his death approached, Jesus gave his disciples loving counsel and prayed in their behalf. (10:1–17:26) Unlike a thief or a plunderer, he enters a sheepfold through the door. (10:1-5) A sheepfold was an enclosure in which sheep were kept for overnight protection from thieves and predatory animals. It had stone walls, perhaps with thorny branches on top, and an entryway tended by a doorkeeper. The flocks of several shepherds might be kept in the same sheepfold, but the sheep responded only to the voice of their respective shepherd. In his book Manners and Customs of Bible Lands, Fred H. Wight says: “When it becomes necessary to separate several flocks of sheep, one shepherd after another will stand up and call out: ‘Tahhoo! Tahhoo!’ or a similar call of his own choosing. The sheep lift up their heads, and after a general scramble, begin following each one his own shepherd. They are thoroughly familiar with their own shepherd’s tone of voice. Strangers have often used the same call, but their attempts to get the sheep to follow them always fail.” Interestingly, Jesus said: “My sheep listen to my voice, and I know them, and they follow me. And I give them everlasting life.” (10:27, 28) Both the “little flock” and the “other sheep” respond to Jesus’ voice, follow his lead, and enjoy his tender care.—Luke 12:32; John 10:16. *** w90 3/15 pp. 24-25 Gems From John’s Gospel *** Jesus’ Regard for People At a well near the city of Sychar, Jesus told a Samaritan woman about symbolic water that imparts eternal life. When his disciples arrived, “they began to wonder because he was speaking with a woman.” (4:27) Why such a reaction? Well, the Jews despised the Samaritans and had no dealings with them. (4:9; 8:48) It was TMS 2013 Top Page 79 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 also uncommon for a Jewish teacher to talk with a woman in public. But Jesus’ compassionate regard for people moved him to give this witness, and because of it, residents of the city “began coming to him.”—4:28-30. *** w07 3/15 pp. 12-13 Look! The Light Is Wonderful! *** ‘The Truth That Sets Us Free’ The light of Scriptural truth is wonderful because the Bible answers important questions that have perplexed mankind for millenniums. Among such questions are these: Why are we here? What is the purpose of life? Why does evil exist? Is there life after death? Jehovah has enlightened us with wonderful doctrinal truths. Should we not be grateful at heart? May we never take for granted what we have learned! Jesus told his disciples: “You will know the truth, and the truth will set you free.” (John 8:32) Jesus’ ransom sacrifice has made possible freedom from sin and death. But these precious truths have also set us free from the ignorance and uncertainties of a world enveloped in darkness. Appreciatively meditating on what we have learned will help us to fortify our love for Jehovah and for his Word. *** w08 4/15 p. 31 Highlights From the Book of John *** Lessons for Us: 11:33-36. Showing our emotions is not a sign of weakness. No. 1: John 8:12-30 No. 2: What Steps Can We Take to Protect Ourselves from False Teachers? (Ro 16:17;2 John 9-11) *** w11 7/15 p. 16 pars. 6-7 Will You Heed Jehovah’s Clear Warnings? *** Do Not Follow “False Teachers” 6 How can we protect ourselves against false teachers? The Bible’s counsel regarding how to deal with them is clear. (Read Romans 16:17; 2 John 9-11.) “Avoid them,” says God’s Word. Other translations render that phrase “turn away from them,” “keep away from them,” and “stay away from them!” There is nothing ambiguous about that inspired counsel. Suppose that a doctor told you to avoid contact with someone who is infected with a contagious, deadly disease. You would know what the doctor means, and you would strictly heed his warning. Well, apostates are “mentally diseased,” and they seek to infect others with their disloyal teachings. (1 Tim. 6:3, 4) Jehovah, the Great Physician, tells us to avoid contact with TMS 2013 Top Page 80 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 them. We know what he means, but are we determined to heed his warning in all respects? 7 What is involved in avoiding false teachers? We do not receive them into our homes or greet them. We also refuse to read their literature, watch TV programs that feature them, examine their Web sites, or add our comments to their blogs. Why do we take such a firm stand? Because of love. We love “the God of truth,” so we are not interested in twisted teachings that contradict his Word of truth. (Ps. 31:5; John 17:17) We also love Jehovah’s organization, through which we have been taught thrilling truths—including Jehovah’s name and its meaning, God’s purpose for the earth, the condition of the dead, and the hope of the resurrection. Can you recall how you felt when you first learned these and other precious truths? Why, then, allow yourself to be soured by anyone who would denigrate the organization through which you learned these truths?—John 6:66-69. No. 3: Why Did God Not Simply Decree That All Who Would Obey Could Live Forever? (rs p. 307¶3- p. 308¶1) *** rs p. 307 - p. 308 Ransom *** Why did God not simply decree that, although Adam and Eve must die for their rebellion, all of their offspring who would obey God could live forever? Because Jehovah is “a lover of righteousness and justice.” (Ps. 33:5; Deut. 32:4; Jer. 9:24) So, the way he dealt with the situation upheld his righteousness, met the demands of absolute justice, and, at the same time, magnified his love and mercy. How is that so? (1) Adam and Eve had produced no children before they sinned, so none were born perfect. All of Adam’s offspring were brought forth in sin, and sin leads to death. If Jehovah had simply ignored this, that would have been a denial of his own righteous standards. God could not do that and so become a party to unrighteousness. He did not sidestep the requirements of absolute justice; so no intelligent creature could ever legitimately find fault in this respect.—Rom. 3:21-26. (2) Without ignoring the requirements of justice, how could provision be made to deliver those of Adam’s offspring who would demonstrate loving obedience to Jehovah? If a perfect human was to die sacrificially, justice could allow for that perfect life to provide a covering for the sins of those who would in faith accept the provision. Since one man’s sin (that of Adam) had been responsible for causing the entire TMS 2013 Top Page 81 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 human family to be sinners, the shed blood of another perfect human (in effect, a second Adam), being of corresponding value, could balance the scales of justice. Because Adam was a willful sinner, he could not benefit; but because the penalty that all mankind was due to pay for sin would in this way be paid by someone else, Adam’s offspring could be delivered. But there was no such perfect human. Humankind could never meet those demands of absolute justice. So, as an expression of marvelous love and at great personal cost, Jehovah himself made the provision. (1 Cor. 15:45; 1 Tim. 2:5, 6; John 3:16; Rom. 5:8) God’s only-begotten Son was willing to do his part. Humbly leaving behind his heavenly glory and becoming a perfect human, Jesus died on behalf of mankind.—Phil. 2:7, 8. Illustration: A family head may become a criminal and be sentenced to death. His children may be left destitute, hopelessly in debt. Perhaps their kindly grandfather intervenes on their behalf, making provision through a son who is living with him to pay their debts and to open up for them the possibility of a new life. Of course, to benefit, the children must accept the arrangement, and the grandfather may reasonably require certain things as assurance that the children will not imitate the course of their father. TMS 2013 Top Page 82 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 May May 27 20 Bible Reading: John 128-11 16 No. 1: John 12:20-36 3:22-36 No. 2: What To Whom DoesFirst ‘Walking Was the by Sprit’ Merit Really of Jesus’ Mean?(Gal Sacrifice 5:16) Applied, and With What Objective? p. 308¶2No. 3: (rs How Was the3)Death of Jesus Christ Different From That of Others Who Have Become Martyrs p. 306¶4) No. 3: (rs Why Is It Appropriate That Jehovah Is Called ”the God Who Gives Peace” (Ro 15:33) Bible Reading: John 12-16 *** w08 4/15 p. 32 Highlights From the Book of John *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 14:2—How would Jesus “prepare a place” in heaven for his faithful followers? This would involve Jesus’ validating the new covenant by appearing before God and presenting to Him the value of his blood. The preparation would also include Christ’s receiving kingly power, after which the heavenly resurrection of his anointed followers would begin.—1 Thess. 4:14-17; Heb. 9:12, 24-28; 1 Pet. 1:19; Rev. 11:15. 14:16, 17; 16:7, 8, 13, 14—When referring to the helper, or the spirit of the truth, why is the pronoun “it” used at John 14:16, 17, whereas “him” and “he” are used at John 16:7, 8, 13, 14? The reason for this is strictly grammatical. In the Greek language, in which John’s Gospel was written, the word for “helper” is in the masculine gender, but the term for “spirit” is neuter. In recording Jesus’ statement, John therefore used the masculine pronoun, such as “he” or “him,” when referring to what the helper would do. The neuter pronoun “it” was employed when reference was made to what the spirit of the truth would accomplish. Lessons for Us: 12:36. To become “sons of light,” or light bearers, we need to gain accurate knowledge of God’s Word, the Bible. Then we must use that knowledge to draw others out of spiritual darkness into God’s light. 14:6. There is no way we can have God’s approval except through Jesus Christ. Only by exercising faith in Jesus and following his example can we draw close to Jehovah.—1 Pet. 2:21. 14:15, 21, 23, 24; 15:10. Obedience to the divine will helps us to remain in God’s love and in the love of his Son.—1 John 5:3. 14:26; 16:13. Jehovah’s holy spirit serves as a teacher and remembrancer. It TMS 2013 Top Page 83 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 also operates to reveal truths. Hence, it can help us to grow in knowledge, wisdom, insight, judgment, and thinking ability. We should therefore persevere in prayer, specifically asking for that spirit.—Luke 11:5-13. No. 1: John 12:20-36 No. 2: To Whom First Was the Merit of Jesus’ Sacrifice Applied, and With What Objective? (rs p. 308¶2- 3) *** rs p. 308 - p. 309 Ransom *** To whom first was the merit of Jesus’ sacrifice applied, and with what objective? Rom. 1:16: “The good news [regarding Jesus Christ and his role in Jehovah’s purpose] . . . is, in fact, God’s power for salvation to everyone having faith, to the Jew first and also to the Greek.” (The invitation to benefit from the provision for salvation through Christ was extended first to the Jews, then to non-Jews.) Eph. 1:11-14: “In union with [Christ] we [Jews, including the apostle Paul] were also assigned as heirs [Heirs of what? Of the heavenly Kingdom] . . . that we should serve for the praise of his glory, we who have been first to hope in the Christ. But you also [Christians taken out of the Gentile nations, as were many in Ephesus] hoped in him after you heard the word of truth, the good news about your salvation. By means of him also, after you believed, you were sealed with the promised holy spirit, which is a token in advance of our inheritance, for the purpose of releasing by a ransom God’s own possession, to his glorious praise.” (That inheritance, as shown at 1 Peter 1:4, is reserved in the heavens. Revelation 14:1-4 indicates that those who share in it number 144,000. Along with Christ, these will serve as kings and priests over mankind for 1,000 years, during which God’s purpose for the earth to be a paradise populated by perfect offspring of the first human pair will be accomplished.) No. 3: Why Is It Appropriate That Jehovah Is Called ”the God Who Gives Peace” (Ro 15:33) *** w80 11/1 pp. 13-15 pars. 5-8 “Do Not Be Anxious over Anything” *** 5 Yet, Jehovah’s servants have divine aid in coping with all their anxieties— precious help not enjoyed by anyone lacking spirituality. (Compare Jude 17-21.) Jehovah is not only the “God of peace,” but, happily, is also “the God who gives peace.” (Rom. 15:33) In Scripture, “peace” means much more than the absence of strife. Among other things, it denotes ‘welfare, happiness, prosperity and good of every kind.’ (Gen. 41:16, Authorized Version; Mark 5:34; Luke 1:79) Surely, TMS 2013 Top Page 84 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 possessing such all-embracing peace should counteract or lessen life’s anxieties. 6 But to achieve and maintain this God-given peace, a person must have deep love for Jehovah and his Word. This involves loving God, keeping his commandments, having faith in the name of his Son Jesus Christ, and showing love to others. (1 John 3:19-24; 5:2-4) Of course, to keep God’s commandments we must know them. This requires our making the study of the Scriptures a daily concern. (Josh. 1:8) And, doubtless, as we spend more time with Jehovah’s Word, we will form an increased “longing” for it. This, in turn, will bring us greater peace of heart and mind.—1 Pet. 2:1-3. A Loving Father of Mighty Acts 7 Our improved knowledge of God’s Word will draw us ever closer to the Most High, provided we approach him in childlike humility and with a heartfelt desire to acquire “wisdom from above.” (Jas. 3:17, 18) We will be impressed with the fact that Jehovah is “a God merciful and gracious, slow to anger and abundant in lovingkindness and truth.” (Ex. 34:6) We will more fully realize that he is “good and ready to forgive.” (Ps. 86:5) Being imperfect and sinful, we will falter in our way, but we have this assurance: “As a father shows mercy to his sons, Jehovah has shown mercy to those fearing him. For he himself well knows the formation of us, remembering that we are dust.” (Ps. 103:13, 14) How this lifts from our hearts and minds the anxiety that might otherwise crush us! And an act of love beyond human comprehension is Jehovah’s provision of the ransom, made through his dear Son “in order that everyone exercising faith in him might not be destroyed but have everlasting life.”—John 3:16; 1 Tim. 2:5, 6. 8 Our heavenly Father also is the Performer of “mighty acts.” (Ps. 106:1, 2; 145:4, 11, 12) In imploring favor from God, Moses could say: “O Sovereign Lord Jehovah, you yourself have started to make your servant see your greatness and your strong arm, for who is a god in the heavens or on the earth that does deeds like yours and mighty performances like yours?” (Deut. 3:23, 24) Moses could recall how Jehovah mightily freed His people from slavery in Egypt and led them dryshod through the Red Sea. (Ex. 12:29-42; 14:5-31) Also, the prophet had observed Jehovah’s acts in making Israel victorious over the Amorites, who were under Kings Sihon and Og. Moreover, since Jehovah was fighting for the Israelites, Moses had confidence that God would overthrow other enemy kingdoms and give His people the land of promise. (Deut. 3:1-22) Yes, and God did just that, because he is a Keeper of Promises. (Josh. 23:1-5) How, then, should “lovers of Jehovah” feel when they consider God’s reliability and his acts of deliverance? Is there basis for distressing anxiety on the part of his people today? By no means, for Jehovah is faithful, and he “knows how to deliver people of godly devotion.”—2 Pet. 2:5-9. TMS 2013 Top Page 85 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 June June 3 Bible Reading: John 17-21 No. 1: John 21:15-25 No. 2: Why Should We Not “Follow After the Crowd”? (Ex 23:2; Pr 1:10) No. 3: Who Besides Anointed Christians Are Experiencing Benefits from Jesus’ Sacrifice (rs p. 309¶1-3) Bible Reading: John 17-21 *** w08 4/15 p. 32 Highlights From the Book of John *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 19:11—Was Jesus referring to Judas Iscariot when he spoke to Pilate about the man that handed Him over? Rather than Judas or any specific individual, it seems likely that Jesus had in mind all those who shared the guilt for the sin of killing him. This included Judas, “the chief priests and the entire Sanhedrin,” and even “the crowds” that were persuaded to ask for the release of Barabbas.—Matt. 26:59-65; 27:1, 2, 20-22. 20:17—Why did Jesus tell Mary Magdalene to stop clinging to him? Mary evidently clung to Jesus because she thought that he was about to ascend to heaven and she would never see him again. To assure her that he was not yet leaving, Jesus told her to stop clinging to him but instead to go and give his disciples the news of his resurrection. Lessons for Us: 21:15, 19. Peter was asked if he loved Jesus more than “these,” that is, the fish that were before them. Jesus thus stressed the need for Peter to choose to follow him full-time instead of pursuing a fishing career. After considering the Gospel accounts, may we be strengthened in our resolve to love Jesus more than any other things that might attract us. Yes, let us wholeheartedly continue following him. No. 1: John 21:15-25 No. 2: Why Should We Not “Follow After the Crowd”? (Ex 23:2; Pr 1:10) *** w11 7/15 pp. 10-12 Will You Follow Jehovah’s Loving Guidance? *** Do Not Follow “After the Crowd” 3 In taking a long journey, what would you do if you felt unsure about which way to go? You might feel tempted to follow other travelers—especially if you saw a TMS 2013 Top Page 86 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 great many making the same choice. Such a course is risky. After all, those travelers may not be heading toward your destination, or they too may be lost. In this connection, consider a principle that underlies one of the laws given to ancient Israel. Those who served as judges or as witnesses in judicial matters were warned of the danger of ‘following after the crowd.’ (Read Exodus 23:2.) Without doubt, it is all too easy for imperfect humans to bow to peer pressure, perverting justice. However, is the principle about not following the crowd restricted to judicial matters? Not at all. 4 In truth, the pressure to “follow after the crowd” can affect us at almost any time. It may arise suddenly, and it can be very difficult to resist. Think, for example, of the peer pressure that Joshua and Caleb once faced. They were part of a group of 12 men who went into the Promised Land to spy it out. Upon their return, ten of those men gave a very negative and discouraging report. They even claimed that some of the land’s inhabitants were giants descended from the Nephilim, the offspring of rebel angels and women. (Gen. 6:4) Now, that claim was absurd. Those wicked hybrids had been wiped out in the Deluge many centuries earlier, leaving not a single descendant behind. But even the most baseless ideas can exert power over those weak in faith. The negative reports from those ten spies quickly spread fear and panic among the people. Before long, most were sure that it would be a mistake to enter the Promised Land as Jehovah had directed. In that volatile situation, what did Joshua and Caleb do?—Num. 13:25-33. 5 They did not go following after the crowd. Although the crowd hated to hear it, those two men told the truth and stuck to it—even when threatened with death by stoning! Where did they get the courage? No doubt, a good part of it came from their faith. People with faith see clearly the difference between the baseless claims of men and the sacred promises of Jehovah God. Both men later expressed how they felt about Jehovah’s record in fulfilling his every promise. (Read Joshua 14:6, 8; 23:2, 14.) Joshua and Caleb were attached to their faithful God, and they could not imagine hurting him for the sake of following a faithless crowd. So they stood firm, setting a sterling example for us today.—Num. 14:1-10. 6 Do you ever feel pressured to follow after the crowd? People who are alienated from Jehovah and who scoff at his moral standards certainly form a vast crowd today. When it comes to entertainment and recreation, that crowd often promote baseless ideas. They may insist that the immorality, violence, and spiritism so prevalent in television programs, movies, and video games are harmless. (2 Tim. 3:1-5) When you choose entertainment and recreation for yourself or your family, do you allow the lax consciences of others to influence your decisions and to mold your conscience? Would that not, in effect, amount to following after the crowd? TMS 2013 Top Page 87 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 7 Jehovah has given us a precious gift to help us make decisions—our “perceptive powers.” However, these powers need to be trained “through use.” (Heb. 5:14) Following the crowd would not train our perceptive powers; nor, on the other hand, would a host of rigid rules in matters of conscience. That is why, for example, Jehovah’s people are not given a list of films, books, and Internet sites to avoid. Because this world changes so fast, such a list would be outdated soon after it was made. (1 Cor. 7:31) Worse, it would deprive us of the vital work of weighing Bible principles carefully and prayerfully and then making decisions on the basis of those principles.—Eph. 5:10. 8 Of course, our Bible-based decisions may at times make us unpopular. Christian youths in school may face strong pressure from the crowd to see and do what everyone else is seeing and doing. (1 Pet. 4:4) Therefore, it is beautiful to see Christians young and old imitating the faith of Joshua and Caleb, refusing to follow after the crowd. *** w99 9/15 pp. 14-15 Gain Wisdom and Accept Discipline *** “It Takes Away the Very Soul of Its Owners” Before sending him to the United States for higher education, an Asian father advised his 16-year-old son not to get involved with bad people. This advice echoes Solomon’s warning: “My son, if sinners try to seduce you, do not consent.” (Proverbs 1:10) Solomon, however, pinpoints the lure they use: “They keep saying: ‘Do go with us. Do let us lie in ambush for blood. Do let us lie in concealment for the innocent men without any cause. Let us swallow them down alive just like Sheol, even whole, like those going down into a pit. Let us find all sorts of precious valuables. Let us fill our houses with spoil. Your lot you ought to cast in among us. Let there come to be just one bag belonging to all of us.’”—Proverbs 1:11-14. The lure clearly is riches. On the basis of making quick profits, “sinners” seduce others into involvement in their violent or unjust schemes. For material gain these wicked ones do not hesitate to shed blood. They ‘swallow their victim down alive just like Sheol, even whole,’ robbing him of everything he has, just as the grave receives the whole body. Their invitation is to a career in crime—they want to ‘fill their houses with spoil,’ and they want the inexperienced one to ‘cast in his lot with them.’ What a timely warning this is for us! Do not youth gangs and drug dealers use similar recruiting methods? Is not the promise of quick riches the temptation of many questionable business propositions? No. 3: Who Besides Anointed Christians Are Experiencing Benefits from Jesus’ Sacrifice (rs p. 309¶1-3) TMS 2013 Top Page 88 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 *** rs p. 309 Ransom *** Who else in our day are experiencing benefits from Jesus’ sacrifice? 1 John 2:2: “He [Jesus Christ] is a propitiatory sacrifice for our sins [those of the apostle John and other spirit-anointed Christians], yet not for ours only but also for the whole world’s [others of mankind, those for whom the prospect of eternal life on earth is thus made possible].” John 10:16: “I have other sheep, which are not of this fold; those also I must bring, and they will listen to my voice, and they will become one flock, one shepherd.” (These “other sheep” come under the loving care of Jesus Christ while the remnant of the “little flock” of Kingdom heirs is still on earth; thus the “other sheep” can be associated with the Kingdom heirs as part of the “one flock.” They all enjoy many of the same benefits from Jesus’ sacrifice, but not identically so, because they have different destinies.) Rev. 7:9, 14: “After these things I saw, and, look! a great crowd, which no man was able to number, out of all nations and tribes and peoples and tongues . . . ‘These are the ones that come out of the great tribulation, and they have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.’” (So, the members of this great crowd are living when the great tribulation begins, and they have a clean standing before God because they exercise faith in the ransom. The righteousness counted to them as a result of this is sufficient for them to be preserved alive on earth through the great tribulation.) TMS 2013 Top Page 89 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 June June 10 Bible Reading: Acts 1-4 No. 1: Acts 1:15-2:4 No. 2: What Future Blessings Will Be Enjoyed as a Result of the Ransom (rs p. 310¶1- 4) No. 3: Why can the Thinking of Many People Be Likened to Poisonous Air? (Eph 2:1,2) Bible Reading: Acts 1-4 *** w08 5/15 p. 30 Highlights From the Book of Acts *** Jehovah’s Word Is Alive THE Bible book of Acts provides a comprehensive history of the establishment of the Christian congregation and its subsequent expansion. Written by the physician Luke, it presents a dynamic account of Christian activity over a period of some 28 years—from 33 C.E. to 61 C.E. The first part of Acts is primarily about the activity of the apostle Peter, and the latter part is about that of the apostle Paul. By using such pronouns as “we” and “us,” Luke indicates that he was present when certain events occurred. Paying attention to the message of the book of Acts will heighten our appreciation for the power of God’s written Word and his holy spirit. (Heb. 4:12) It will also move us to be self-sacrificing and will build up our faith in the Kingdom hope. authenticity: bt 210; si 200, 340-341; *** si p. 200 pars. 4-7 Bible Book Number 44—Acts *** 4 From the most ancient times, Acts has been accepted by Bible scholars as canonical. Parts of the book are to be found among some of the oldest extant papyrus manuscripts of the Greek Scriptures, notably the Michigan No. 1571 (P38) of the third or fourth century C.E. and Chester Beatty No. 1 (P45) of the third century. Both of these indicate that Acts was circulating with other books of the inspired Scriptures and hence was part of the catalog at an early date. Luke’s writing in the book of Acts reflects the same remarkable accuracy as we have already noted marks his Gospel. Sir William M. Ramsay rates the writer of Acts “among the historians of the first rank,” and he explains what this means by saying: “The first and the essential quality of the great historian is truth. What he says must be trustworthy.” 5 Illustrating the accurate reporting that so characterizes Luke’s writings, we quote Edwin Smith, commander of a flotilla of British warships in the Mediterranean TMS 2013 Top Page 90 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 during World War I, writing in the magazine The Rudder, March 1947: “The ancient vessels were not steered as those in modern times by a single rudder hinged to the stern post, but by two great oars or paddles, one on each side of the stern; hence the mention of them in the plural number by St. Luke. [Acts 27:40] . . . We have seen in our examination that every statement as to the movements of this ship, from the time when she left Fair Havens until she was beached at Malta, as set forth by St. Luke has been verified by external and independent evidence of the most exact and satisfying nature; and that his statements as to the time the ship remained at sea correspond with the distance covered; and finally that his description of the place arrived at is in conformity with the place as it is. All of which goes to show that Luke actually made the voyage as described, and has moreover shown himself to be a man whose observations and statements may be taken as reliable and trustworthy in the highest degree.” 6 Archaeological findings also confirm the accuracy of Luke’s account. For example, excavations at Ephesus have unearthed the temple of Artemis as well as the ancient theater where the Ephesians rioted against the apostle Paul. (Acts 19:27-41) Inscriptions have been discovered that confirm the correctness of Luke’s use of the title “city rulers” as applying to the officials of Thessalonica. (17:6, 8) Two Maltese inscriptions show that Luke was also correct in referring to Publius as “the principal man” of Malta.—28:7. 7 Further, the various speeches made by Peter, Stephen, Cornelius, Tertullus, Paul, and others, as recorded by Luke, are all different in style and composition. Even the speeches of Paul, spoken before different audiences, changed in style to suit the occasion. This indicates that Luke recorded only what he himself heard or what other eyewitnesses reported to him. Luke was no fiction writer. Kingdom highlighted in: si 205 40 Jehovah’s glorious purpose concerning his Kingdom, which runs like a golden thread throughout the entire Bible, stands out very prominently in the book of Acts. At the outset Jesus is shown during the 40 days prior to his ascension “telling the things about the kingdom of God.” It was in answer to the disciples’ question about the restoration of the Kingdom that Jesus told them that they must first be his witnesses to the most distant part of the earth. (1:3, 6, 8) Starting in Jerusalem, the disciples preached the Kingdom with unflinching boldness. Persecutions brought the stoning of Stephen and scattered many of the disciples into new territories. (7:59, 60) It is recorded that Philip declared “the good news of the kingdom of God” with much success in Samaria and that Paul and his associates proclaimed “the TMS 2013 Top Page 91 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 kingdom” in Asia, Corinth, Ephesus, and Rome. All these early Christians set sterling examples of unswerving reliance on Jehovah and his sustaining spirit. (8:5, 12; 14:5-7, 21, 22; 18:1, 4; 19:1, 8; 20:25; 28:30, 31) Viewing their indomitable zeal and courage and noting how abundantly Jehovah blessed their efforts, we also have wonderful incentive to be faithful in “bearing thorough witness concerning the kingdom of God.”—28:23. WHY BENEFICIAL 32 The book of Acts adds testimony to that of the Gospel accounts in confirming the authenticity and inspiration of the Hebrew Scriptures. As Pentecost approached, Peter cited the fulfillment of two prophecies that “the holy spirit spoke beforehand by David’s mouth about Judas.” (Acts 1:16, 20; Ps. 69:25; 109:8) Peter also told the astonished Pentecost crowd that they were actually witnessing fulfillment of prophecy: “This is what was said through the prophet Joel.”—Acts 2:16-21; Joel 2:28-32; compare also Acts 2:25-28, 34, 35 with Psalm 16:8-11 and 110:1. 33 To convince another crowd outside the temple, Peter again called upon the Hebrew Scriptures, first quoting Moses and then saying: “And all the prophets, in fact, from Samuel on and those in succession, just as many as have spoken, have also plainly declared these days.” Later, before the Sanhedrin, Peter quoted Psalm 118:22 in showing that Christ, the stone that they rejected, had become “the head of the corner.” (Acts 3:22-24; 4:11) Philip explained to the Ethiopian eunuch how the prophecy of Isaiah 53:7, 8 had been fulfilled, and on being enlightened, this one humbly requested baptism. (Acts 8:28-35) Likewise, speaking to Cornelius concerning Jesus, Peter testified: “To him all the prophets bear witness.” (10:43) When the matter of circumcision was being debated, James backed up his decision by saying: “With this the words of the Prophets agree, just as it is written.” (15:15-18) The apostle Paul relied on the same authorities. (26:22; 28:23, 25-27) The evident ready acceptance by the disciples and their hearers of the Hebrew Scriptures as part of God’s Word sets the seal of inspired approval on those writings. 34 Acts is most beneficial in showing how the Christian congregation was founded and how it grew under power of holy spirit. Throughout this dramatic account, we observe God’s blessings of expansion, the boldness and joy of the early Christians, their uncompromising stand in the face of persecution, and their willingness to serve, as exemplified in Paul’s answering the calls to enter foreign service and to go into Macedonia. (4:13, 31; 15:3; 5:28, 29; 8:4; 13:2-4; 16:9, 10) The Christian congregation today is no different, for it is bound together in love, unity, and common interest as it speaks “the magnificent things of God” under guidance of holy spirit.—2:11, 17, 45; 4:34, 35; 11:27-30; 12:25. 35 The book of Acts shows just how the Christian activity of proclaiming God’s TMS 2013 Top Page 92 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Kingdom should be carried out. Paul himself was an example, saying: “I did not hold back from telling you any of the things that were profitable nor from teaching you publicly and from house to house.” Then he goes on to say: “I thoroughly bore witness.” This theme of ‘thorough witnessing’ strikes our attention throughout the book, and it comes impressively to the fore in the closing paragraphs, where Paul’s wholehearted devotion to his preaching and teaching, even under prison bonds, is borne out in the words: “And he explained the matter to them by bearing thorough witness concerning the kingdom of God and by using persuasion with them concerning Jesus from both the law of Moses and the Prophets, from morning till evening.” May we ever be as singlehearted in our Kingdom activity!—20:20, 21; 28:23; 2:40; 5:42; 26:22. 36 Paul’s discourse to the overseers from Ephesus contains much practical counsel for overseers today. Since these have been appointed by holy spirit, it is most important that they ‘pay attention to themselves and to all the flock,’ shepherding them tenderly and guarding them against oppressive wolves that seek their destruction. No light responsibility this! Overseers have need to keep awake and build themselves up on the word of God’s undeserved kindness. As they labor to assist those who are weak, they “must bear in mind the words of the Lord Jesus, when he himself said, ‘There is more happiness in giving than there is in receiving.’”—20:17-35. 37 The other discourses of Paul also sparkle with clear exposition of Bible principles. For example, there is the classic argumentation of his talk to the Stoics and Epicureans on the Areopagus. First he quotes the altar inscription, “To an Unknown God,” and uses this as his reason for explaining that the one true God, the Lord of heaven and earth, who made out of one man every nation of men, “is not far off from each one of us.” Then he quotes the words of their poets, “For we are also his progeny,” in showing how ridiculous it is to suppose that they sprang from lifeless idols of gold, silver, or stone. Thus Paul tactfully establishes the sovereignty of the living God. It is only in his concluding words that he raises the issue of the resurrection, and even then he does not mention Christ by name. He got across his point of the supreme sovereignty of the one true God, and some became believers as a result.—17:22-34. 38 The book of Acts encourages continuous, diligent study of “all Scripture.” When Paul first preached in Beroea, the Jews there, because “they received the word with the greatest eagerness of mind, carefully examining the Scriptures daily as to whether these things were so,” were commended as being “noble-minded.” (17:11) Today, as then, this eager searching of the Scriptures in association with Jehovah’s spirit-filled congregation will result in the blessings of conviction and strong faith. It is by such study that one may come to a clear appreciation of the TMS 2013 Top Page 93 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 divine principles. A fine statement of some of these principles is recorded at Acts 15:29. Here the governing body of apostles and older brothers in Jerusalem made known that while circumcision was not a requirement for spiritual Israel, there were definite prohibitions on idolatry, blood, and fornication. 39 Those early disciples really studied the inspired Scriptures and could quote and apply them as needed. They were strengthened through accurate knowledge and by God’s spirit to meet fierce persecutions. Peter and John set the pattern for all faithful Christians when they boldly told the opposing rulers: “Whether it is righteous in the sight of God to listen to you rather than to God, judge for yourselves. But as for us, we cannot stop speaking about the things we have seen and heard.” And when brought again before the Sanhedrin, which had “positively ordered” them not to keep teaching on the basis of Jesus’ name, they said unequivocally: “We must obey God as ruler rather than men.” This fearless testimony resulted in a fine witness to the rulers, and it led the famous Law teacher Gamaliel to make his wellknown statement in favor of freedom of worship, which led to the apostles’ release.—4:19, 20; 5:28, 29, 34, 35, 38, 39. 40 Jehovah’s glorious purpose concerning his Kingdom, which runs like a golden thread throughout the entire Bible, stands out very prominently in the book of Acts. At the outset Jesus is shown during the 40 days prior to his ascension “telling the things about the kingdom of God.” It was in answer to the disciples’ question about the restoration of the Kingdom that Jesus told them that they must first be his witnesses to the most distant part of the earth. (1:3, 6, 8) Starting in Jerusalem, the disciples preached the Kingdom with unflinching boldness. Persecutions brought the stoning of Stephen and scattered many of the disciples into new territories. (7:59, 60) It is recorded that Philip declared “the good news of the kingdom of God” with much success in Samaria and that Paul and his associates proclaimed “the kingdom” in Asia, Corinth, Ephesus, and Rome. All these early Christians set sterling examples of unswerving reliance on Jehovah and his sustaining spirit. (8:5, 12; 14:5-7, 21, 22; 18:1, 4; 19:1, 8; 20:25; 28:30, 31) Viewing their indomitable zeal and courage and noting how abundantly Jehovah blessed their efforts, we also have wonderful incentive to be faithful in “bearing thorough witness concerning the kingdom of God.”—28:23. *** w08 5/15 p. 30 - p. 31 Highlights From the Book of Acts *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 2:44-47; 4:34, 35—Why did believers sell their possessions and distribute the proceeds? Many who became believers had come from faraway places and were without enough provisions to extend their stay in Jerusalem. Nevertheless, TMS 2013 Top Page 94 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 they desired to remain there longer in order to learn more about their new faith and to bear witness to others. To help such ones, some Christians sold their property, and the funds were distributed to the needy. 4:13—Were Peter and John illiterate or uneducated? No, they were not. They were called “unlettered and ordinary” because they did not attend rabbinic schools for religious training. Lessons for Us: 1:8. The worldwide work of witnessing done by Jehovah’s worshippers cannot be accomplished without the help of the holy spirit. 4:36–5:11. Joseph of Cyprus was surnamed Barnabas, which means “Son of Comfort.” The apostles may have given him the name Barnabas because he was warmhearted, kind, and helpful to others. We should be like him and not like Ananias and Sapphira, who resorted to pretense, hypocrisy, and deviousness. No. 1: Acts 1:15-2:4 No. 2: What Future Blessings Will Be Enjoyed as a Result of the Ransom (rs p. 310¶1- 4) *** rs p. 310 Ransom *** What future blessings will be enjoyed as a result of the ransom? Rev. 5:9, 10: “They sing a new song, saying: ‘You [the Lamb, Jesus Christ] are worthy to take the scroll and open its seals, because you were slaughtered and with your blood you bought persons for God out of every tribe and tongue and people and nation, and you made them to be a kingdom and priests to our God, and they are to rule as kings over the earth.’” (The ransom was a vital factor in opening the way to heavenly life for those who are to rule with Christ. Soon all the rulers in earth’s new government will be on their heavenly thrones.) Rev. 7:9, 10: “Look! a great crowd, which no man was able to number, out of all nations and tribes and peoples and tongues, standing before the throne and before the Lamb [Jesus Christ, who died as if a sacrificial lamb], dressed in white robes; and there were palm branches in their hands. And they keep on crying with a loud voice, saying: ‘Salvation we owe to our God, who is seated on the throne, and to the Lamb.’” (Faith in Christ’s sacrifice is a key factor in the survival of this great crowd through the great tribulation.) Rev. 22:1, 2: “And he showed me a river of water of life, clear as crystal, flowing out from the throne of God and of the Lamb down the middle of its broad way. And on this side of the river and on that side there were trees of life producing twelve TMS 2013 Top Page 95 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 crops of fruit, yielding their fruits each month. And the leaves of the trees were for the curing of the nations.” (Thus, application of the value of the sacrifice of the Lamb of God, Jesus Christ, is an important part of the provision made by God to cure mankind of all the effects of sin and to enable them to enjoy eternal life.) Rom. 8:21: “The creation itself [mankind] also will be set free from enslavement to corruption and have the glorious freedom of the children of God.” No. 3: Why can the Thinking of Many People Be Likened to Poisonous Air? (Eph 2:1,2) *** w08 8/15 p. 27 par. 4 Highlights From the Letters to the Galatians, the Ephesians, the Philippians, and the Colossians *** 2:2—How is the spirit of the world like the air, and where does its authority lie? “The spirit of the world”—the spirit of independence and disobedience—is as pervasive as the air we breathe. (1 Cor. 2:12) Its authority, or power, lies in its persuasiveness, persistence, and relentlessness. *** lv chap. 5 pp. 53-54 How to Keep Separate From the World *** RESISTING “THE SPIRIT OF THE WORLD” 7 Another way that Christians keep separate from the world is by resisting its evil spirit. “We received, not the spirit of the world, but the spirit which is from God,” wrote Paul. (1 Corinthians 2:12) To the Ephesians, he said: “You at one time walked according to . . . this world, according to the ruler of the authority of the air, the spirit that now operates in the sons of disobedience.”—Ephesians 2:2, 3. 8 The world’s “air,” or spirit, is an invisible, impelling force that incites disobedience to God and fosters “the desire of the flesh and the desire of the eyes.” (1 John 2:16; 1 Timothy 6:9, 10) The “authority” of this spirit lies in its appeal to the sinful flesh, its subtlety, its relentlessness and, like air, its pervasiveness. Moreover, it “operates” in a person by gradually nurturing in him ungodly traits, such as selfishness, haughtiness, greedy ambition, and the spirit of moral independence and rebellion. Simply put, the spirit of the world progressively causes the traits of the Devil to grow in the heart of a man.—John 8:44; Acts 13:10; 1 John 3:8, 10. *** w07 6/15 p. 26 par. 1 Jehovah Values Your Obedience *** A SPIRIT of independence and disobedience permeates the world today. The apostle Paul explains why in his letter to Ephesian Christians: “You at one time walked according to the system of things of this world, according to the ruler of the authority of the air, the spirit that now operates in the sons of disobedience.” (Ephesians 2:1, 2) Yes, Satan the Devil, “the ruler of the authority of the air,” has, you might say, infected the whole world with the spirit of disobedience. He was TMS 2013 Top Page 96 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 doing so in the first century, and he has been doing so even more intensely since being cast out of heaven about the time of World War I.—Revelation 12:9. TMS 2013 Top Page 97 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 June June 17 Bible Reading: Acts 5-7 No. 1: Acts 5:17-32 No. 2: What Must a Person Do to Be Known by Jehovah? (2 Tim 2:19) No. 3: What is Required of Us in Order to Benefit from Jesus’ Sacrifice (rs p. 310¶5-p. 311¶1) Bible Reading: Acts 5-7 *** w08 5/15 p. 30 - p. 31 Highlights From the Book of Acts *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 5:34-39—How could Luke know what Gamaliel had said in a closed session of the Sanhedrin? There are at least three possibilities: (1) Paul, formerly a student of Gamaliel, informed Luke; (2) Luke consulted a sympathetic member of the Sanhedrin, such as Nicodemus; (3) Luke received this information through divine inspiration. 7:59—Was Stephen praying to Jesus? No, he was not. One’s worship—and therefore one’s prayers—should go only to Jehovah God. (Luke 4:8; 6:12) Under normal circumstances, Stephen would have appealed to Jehovah in the name of Jesus. (John 15:16) In this instance, though, Stephen had a vision of “the Son of man standing at God’s right hand.” (Acts 7:56) Fully aware that Jesus had been given the power to resurrect the dead, Stephen spoke, but did not pray, directly to Jesus, asking Him to safeguard his spirit.—John 5:27-29. *** w06 9/15 pp. 8-9 ‘We Cannot Stop Speaking About Jesus’ *** “We Must Obey God as Ruler Rather Than Men” THE year is 33 C.E., and the place is the imposing courtroom of the Jewish national tribunal in Jerusalem. In this setting, the Sanhedrin is about to try 12 followers of Jesus Christ. Why? Because they have been preaching about Jesus. The apostles Peter and John are standing before the court for the second time. This is the first trial for the other apostles. The high priest addresses the 12 apostles regarding the order issued by the court on the former occasion. At that time, when ordered to stop teaching about Jesus, the apostles Peter and John replied: “Whether it is righteous in the sight of God to listen to you rather than to God, judge for yourselves. But as for us, we cannot stop speaking about the things we have seen and heard.” After praying for courage, Jesus’ disciples kept on proclaiming the good news.—Acts 4:18-31. TMS 2013 Top Page 98 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Aware that his previous threats were ineffective, at this second trial the high priest declares: “We positively ordered you not to keep teaching upon the basis of this name, and yet, look! you have filled Jerusalem with your teaching, and you are determined to bring the blood of this man upon us.”—Acts 5:28. Unfaltering Determination Responding courageously, Peter and the other apostles say: “We must obey God as ruler rather than men.” (Acts 5:29) Indeed, rather than obey mere humans, we must obey Jehovah when demands of men conflict with his commands. The apostles’ words affirming their allegiance to God should carry considerable weight with the members of the Sanhedrin. If asked about obedience to God, these leaders of Jewish society ought to respond unanimously: “Obey God.” After all, do they not believe that God is the Sovereign Lord of the universe? Apparently representing all the apostles, Peter states that in connection with their ministry, they obey God rather than men. Hence, he invalidates the accusation regarding the apostles’ alleged disobedience. From their own nation’s history, the members of the Sanhedrin know that there are times when it is clearly right to obey God rather than men. Two midwives in Egypt feared God, not Pharaoh, by preserving alive males born to Hebrew women. (Exodus 1:15-17) King Hezekiah obeyed Jehovah, not King Sennacherib, when pressured to surrender. (2 Kings 19:14-37) The Hebrew Scriptures, with which the members of the Sanhedrin are familiar, stress that Jehovah expects his people to obey him.—1 Samuel 15:22, 23. Obedience Is Rewarded At least one member of the high court is apparently affected by the words “we must obey God as ruler rather than men.” Gamaliel, a highly esteemed judge in the Sanhedrin, prevails on the court to listen to his wise counsel delivered in a closed session. By citing past examples, Gamaliel points out that it is unwise to interfere with the work of the apostles. He concludes by saying: “Do not meddle with these men, but let them alone; . . . otherwise, you may perhaps be found fighters actually against God.”—Acts 5:34-39. Gamaliel’s sensible words convince the high court to release the apostles. Though they are flogged, the apostles are in no way intimidated by this experience. Instead, the Bible record says: “Every day in the temple and from house to house they continued without letup teaching and declaring the good news about the Christ, Jesus.”—Acts 5:42. How the apostles were blessed for maintaining that God’s authority is supreme! True Christians today have the same attitude. Jehovah’s Witnesses continue to look TMS 2013 Top Page 99 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 to Jehovah as their Supreme Ruler. If commanded to act contrary to God’s directives, they respond as the apostles did: “We must obey God as ruler rather than men.” No. 1: Acts 5:17-32 No. 2: What Must a Person Do to Be Known by Jehovah? (2 Tim 2:19) *** w04 7/15 pp. 14-15 Do You Find Delight in “the Law of Jehovah”? *** The Blessed “Way of Righteous Ones” 21 The first psalm concludes with these words: “Jehovah is taking knowledge of the way of righteous ones, but the very way of wicked ones will perish.” (Psalm 1:6) How does God ‘take knowledge of the righteous ones’? Well, if we are pursuing an upright course, we can be sure that our heavenly Father gives recognition to our godly life and views us as his approved servants. In turn, we can and should throw all our anxiety upon him with the conviction that he really cares for us.—Ezekiel 34:11; 1 Peter 5:6, 7. 22 “The way of righteous ones” will remain forever, but incorrigibly wicked people will perish because of Jehovah’s adverse judgment. And their “way,” or course of life, will end with them. We can have confidence in the fulfillment of David’s words: “Just a little while longer, and the wicked one will be no more; and you will certainly give attention to his place, and he will not be. But the meek ones themselves will possess the earth, and they will indeed find their exquisite delight in the abundance of peace. The righteous themselves will possess the earth, and they will reside forever upon it.”—Psalm 37:10, 11, 29. No. 3: What is Required of Us in Order to Benefit from Jesus’ Sacrifice (rs p. 310¶5-p. 311¶1) *** rs p. 310 - p. 311 Ransom *** What is required of us in order to benefit lastingly from Jesus’ perfect sacrifice? John 3:36: “He that exercises faith in the Son has everlasting life; he that disobeys the Son will not see life, but the wrath of God remains upon him.” Heb. 5:9: “After he [Jesus Christ] had been made perfect he became responsible for everlasting salvation to all those obeying him.” TMS 2013 Top Page 100 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 June June 24 Bible Reading: Acts 8-10 Theocratic Ministry School Review Bible Reading: Acts 8-10 *** w08 5/15 p. 31 pars. 5-7 Highlights From the Book of Acts *** Lessons for Us: 9:23-25. To elude our enemies in order to continue preaching is not cowardly. 9:28-30. If witnessing in certain neighborhoods or to some individuals becomes physically, morally, or spiritually hazardous, we need to be prudent and selective about where and when we preach. 9:31. During relatively peaceful times, we should strive to fortify our faith through study and meditation. This will help us to walk in the fear of Jehovah by applying what we learn and to be zealous in the ministry. TMS 2013 Top Page 101 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 July July 1 Bible Reading: Acts 11-14 No. 1: Acts 11:1-18 No. 2: What Effect Should the Ransom Have on How We Use Our Lives? (rs p. 311¶4-6) No. 3: Who Really Are Your Friends (Ps 119:63) Bible Reading: Acts 11-14 *** w08 5/15 p. 32 Highlights From the Book of Acts *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 14:8-13—Why did people in Lystra call “Barnabas Zeus, but Paul Hermes”? Zeus was the ruler of the gods in Greek mythology, and his son Hermes was known for his eloquence. Since Paul took the lead in speaking, the people of Lystra called him Hermes and Barnabas they called Zeus. *** w08 5/15 p. 32 Highlights From the Book of Acts *** Lessons for Us: 12:5-11. We can and should pray for our brothers. 12:21-23; 14:14-18. Herod readily accepted glory that should be given only to God. How that differed from the immediate and emphatic rejection of undue praise and honor by Paul and Barnabas! We should not desire glory for whatever accomplishments we may have in Jehovah’s service. 14:5-7. Exercising prudence can help us remain active in service.—Matt. 10:23. 14:22. Christians expect tribulations. They do not try to escape them by compromising their faith.—2 Tim. 3:12. No. 1: Acts 11:1-18 No. 2: What Effect Should the Ransom Have on How We Use Our Lives? (rs p. 311¶4-6) *** rs p. 311 Ransom *** What effect should this provision have on how we use our lives? 1 Pet. 2:24: “He himself bore our sins in his own body upon the stake, in order that we might be done with sins and live to righteousness.” (In view of all that Jehovah and his Son have done to cleanse us from sin, we should strive diligently to overcome sinful tendencies. It should be completely unthinkable for us deliberately to do anything that we know is sinful!) TMS 2013 Top Page 102 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Titus 2:13, 14: “Christ Jesus . . . gave himself for us that he might deliver us from every sort of lawlessness and cleanse for himself a people peculiarly his own, zealous for fine works.” (Appreciation for this marvelous provision should move us to have a zealous share in those works that Christ assigned to his true followers.) 2 Cor. 5:14, 15: “The love the Christ has compels us, because this is what we have judged, that one man died for all; so, then, all had died; and he died for all that those who live might live no longer for themselves, but for him who died for them and was raised up.” No. 3: Who Really Are Your Friends (Ps 119:63) *** w84 6/15 pp. 24-25 Reminders and Orders of the God of a New System *** Under those most challenging circumstances, Jehovah’s hand will not prove too short in reaching ability so that it cannot save God-fearing observers of his orders.— Isaiah 50:2. 18 As we near the catastrophic end of this lawless, loveless system of things and the end of the separating of the people of the nations, as when a shepherd separates his sheep from the goats, in the company of whom do we want to be found? In the company of the goatlike ones who will be cut off everlastingly from all existence or in the company of sheeplike lovers of Jehovah God? (Matthew 25:3146) It is none too soon to choose the right partners. It is now the time to make the choice of the psalmist, who said of the Supreme Being: “A partner I am of all those who do fear you, and of those keeping your orders.” (Psalm 119:63) We know what will be the portion of those who fear Jehovah God, and we want to participate with them in this soul-satisfying portion, to Jehovah’s own joy. Because we love him, we are deeply and constantly concerned with pleasing him by doing what he requires of us. The psalmist well expresses our determination, saying: “With your orders I will concern myself, and I will look to your paths.”—Psalm 119:15. 19 Since the close of a world war, the first of its kind, in 1918, the Most High God has carried on a wonderful work amid an opposing world. It is the work of having his Witnesses preach “this good news of the kingdom . . . in all the inhabited earth for a witness to all the nations,” in view of the approaching “end” of this millenniums-old system of things. (Matthew 24:14) We want to have a part with him in his works. We want to do his will, and so we ask him to make us do his will. Our heartfelt prayer is still that of Psalm 119:27: “Make me understand the way of your own orders, that I may concern myself with your wonderful works.” 20 One of God’s most wonderful works, yet to be performed, will be that of preserving his faithful and loyal witnesses through the coming end of this system of TMS 2013 Top Page 103 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 things into the New Order. (2 Peter 3:13) It will be righteous on his part to safeguard them clear through the death of this mortally diseased system of things. He will respond to this inspired prayer on their part: “Look! I have longed for your orders. In your righteousness preserve me alive.” (Psalm 119:40) Let that be your prayer. Then, after the greatest tribulation of all world history and being safely within the portals of the new and righteous system of things, you will be sincerely moved to say: “To time indefinite I shall not forget your orders, because by them you have preserved me alive.”—Psalm 119:93. A Memory Aid □ What “reminders” from God are available to you? □ How can you benefit from God’s reminders? □ What are Jehovah’s “orders”? □ Why should you want to carry them out? *** w69 9/15 p. 570 Do You Associate or Merely Attend? *** REAL FRIENDS As already noted, one of the definitions of the word associate is “to join as a friend.” Jehovah’s witnesses frequently use the term “friends” when they refer to their Christian brothers and sisters. But to be a real friend involves more than attending meetings with another, or even being acquainted with another’s name. It means that we have cultivated an affection for the person. What is the basis for cultivating real friends? Jesus indicated this when he said: “You are my friends if you do what I am commanding you.” (John 15:14) This shows that true Christian friendships are established upon mutual interest in doing what Christ commands. Jesus’ friends are those who obey him—it makes no difference to him what their age, national background or race is. So it is among true Christians. Yes, mutual interest in serving God draws them closer together than can even family ties. Jesus Christ indicated that this is the way it should be. For on one occasion, when it was reported to him that his mother and fleshly brothers wanted to see him, Jesus said: “My mother and my brothers are these who hear the word of God and do it.”—Luke 8:21. COMPANIONSHIP To associate also involves ‘joining as a companion.’ And what is a companion? TMS 2013 Top Page 104 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 He is one who goes along with another, one who shares what another is doing. When you come to meetings of Jehovah’s witnesses, do you really feel that you are a companion of those present, or do you still feel somewhat out of place? If you feel awkward, or that you do not ‘fit in,’ could it be that you are not yet fully sharing, or going along with, what Jehovah’s people are doing? Jehovah’s witnesses are devoted completely to ‘preaching the good news of the kingdom in all the inhabited earth before the end comes.’ (Matt. 24:14) Thus, really to associate as companions with them you need to become involved wholeheartedly in this preaching activity. You need to pursue a course of life that is in complete harmony with Christian principles. PARTNERSHIP Another definition of the verb associate is ‘to join as a partner.’ A partner is defined as ‘a player on the same side,’ ‘one who shares.’ Do you really feel as a partner to those at the meetings? Do you really feel that you are all on the same side? The Bible psalmist wrote: “A partner I am of all those who do fear you [Jehovah], and of those keeping your orders.” (Ps. 119:63) If you are determined to take an uncompromising stand on the side of Jehovah God and his kingdom, you should feel close partnership with those at the meetings. The psalmist David expressed the feeling of ones who really associate with God’s people when he exclaimed: “I rejoiced when they were saying to me: ‘To the house of Jehovah let us go.’” (Ps. 122:1) Yes, David rejoiced for the opportunity to associate with the people of God. And notice the expression “let us go.” Not only was he concerned with his own attendance, but he felt close to all those expressing interest in Jehovah’s worship. May you have this same feeling as you share in the meetings of Jehovah’s witnesses. TMS 2013 Top Page 105 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 July July 8 Bible Reading: Acts 15-17 No. 1: Acts 16:16-34 No. 2: Why Can a Christian Be Happy When Persecuted? (Matt 5:11,12) No. 3: When the Apostle Paul Said That Christians Would Be ”Caught Up” to Be With the Lord, What Subject Was Being Discussed (rs p. 312¶1-2) Bible Reading: Acts 15-17 *** w08 5/15 p. 32 Highlights From the Book of Acts *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 16:6, 7—Why did the holy spirit forbid Paul and his associates to preach in the district of Asia and Bithynia? There were just a few workers. Hence, the holy spirit directed them to more fruitful fields. Lessons for Us: 16:1, 2. Christian youths should apply themselves spiritually and seek Jehovah’s help to build up a good reputation. 16:3. We should do all we can within Scriptural bounds to make the good news acceptable to others.—1 Cor. 9:19-23. No. 1: Acts 16:16-34 No. 2: Why Can a Christian Be Happy When Persecuted? (Matt 5:11,12) *** w04 9/1 p. 5 What It Really Takes to Be Happy *** However, you may find it hard to believe that someone who is persecuted and reproached could be happy. Yet, it must be true, since Jesus himself said so. Hence, how should his words be understood? Persecuted but Happy—How Can That Be? Note that Jesus did not say that reproach and persecution in themselves lead to happiness. He stipulated: “Happy are those who have been persecuted for righteousness’ sake, . . . when people reproach you and persecute you . . . for my sake.” (Matthew 5:10, 11) So happiness results only if a person suffers reproach because of being a follower of Christ and because of patterning his life after the righteous principles that Jesus taught. TMS 2013 Top Page 106 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 This is illustrated by what happened to the early Christians. Members of the Sanhedrin, the Jewish high court, “summoned the apostles, flogged them, and ordered them to stop speaking upon the basis of Jesus’ name, and let them go.” How did the apostles react? “These, therefore, went their way from before the Sanhedrin, rejoicing because they had been counted worthy to be dishonored in behalf of his name. And every day in the temple and from house to house they continued without letup teaching and declaring the good news about the Christ, Jesus.”—Acts 5:40-42; 13:50-52. The apostle Peter shed additional light on the connection between reproach and happiness. He wrote: “If you are being reproached for the name of Christ, you are happy, because the spirit of glory, even the spirit of God, is resting upon you.” (1 Peter 4:14) Yes, suffering as a Christian for doing what is right, even though such suffering is unpleasant, brings the happiness that comes from knowing that one receives God’s holy spirit. How is God’s spirit linked to happiness? No. 3: When the Apostle Paul Said That Christians Would Be ”Caught Up” to Be With the Lord, What Subject Was Being Discussed (rs p. 312¶1-2) *** rs p. 312 Rapture *** When the apostle Paul said that Christians would be “caught up” to be with the Lord, what subject was being discussed? 1 Thess. 4:13-18, RS: “We would not have you ignorant, brethren, concerning those who are asleep [“those who sleep in death,” NE; “those who have died,” TEV, JB], that you may not grieve as others do who have no hope. For since we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so, through Jesus, God will bring with him those who have fallen asleep. For this we declare to you by the word of the Lord, that we who are alive, who are left until the coming of the Lord, shall not precede those who have fallen asleep. For the Lord himself will descend from heaven with a cry of command, with the archangel’s call, and with the sound of the trumpet of God. And the dead in Christ will rise first; then we who are alive, who are left, shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air; and so we shall always be with the Lord. Therefore comfort one another with these words.” (Evidently some members of the Christian congregation in Thessalonica had died. Paul encouraged the survivors to comfort one another with the resurrection hope. He reminded them that Jesus was resurrected after his death; so, too, at the coming of the Lord, those faithful Christians among them who had died would be raised to be with Christ.) TMS 2013 Top Page 107 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 July July 15 Bible Reading: Acts 18-21 No. 1: Acts 20:17-38 No. 2: Will Christ Appear Visibly on a Cloud and Then take Away Faithful Christians Into the Heavens While the World Looks On? (rs p. 313¶1-2) No. 3: How Can We Show That We Are Minding the Spirit? (Ro 8:6) Bible Reading: Acts 18-21 *** w08 5/15 p. 32 Highlights From the Book of Acts *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 14:8-13—Why did people in Lystra call “Barnabas Zeus, but Paul Hermes”? Zeus was the ruler of the gods in Greek mythology, and his son Hermes was known for his eloquence. Since Paul took the lead in speaking, the people of Lystra called him Hermes and Barnabas they called Zeus. 16:6, 7—Why did the holy spirit forbid Paul and his associates to preach in the district of Asia and Bithynia? There were just a few workers. Hence, the holy spirit directed them to more fruitful fields. 18:12-17—Why did Proconsul Gallio not interfere when onlookers began beating Sosthenes? Gallio perhaps thought that the man who seemed to be the leader of the mob action against Paul was getting what he deserved. However, this incident apparently had a good outcome in that it led to Sosthenes’ conversion to Christianity. Later, Paul speaks of Sosthenes as “our brother.”—1 Cor. 1:1. 18:18—What vow did Paul make? Some scholars suggest that Paul had taken a Nazirite vow. (Num. 6:1-21) However, the Bible does not state what Paul’s vow was. Moreover, the Scriptures are silent as to whether the vow was made before or after Paul’s conversion or if he was starting or ending the vow. Whatever was the case, the taking of such a vow was not sinful. Lessons for Us: 16:1, 2. Christian youths should apply themselves spiritually and seek Jehovah’s help to build up a good reputation. 16:3. We should do all we can within Scriptural bounds to make the good news acceptable to others.—1 Cor. 9:19-23. 20:20, 21. House-to-house witnessing is an essential aspect of our ministry. 20:24; 21:13. Maintaining integrity to God is more important than preserving our TMS 2013 Top Page 108 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 life. 21:21-26. We should be willing and eager to accept good advice. No. 1: Acts 20:17-38 No. 2: Will Christ Appear Visibly on a Cloud and Then take Away Faithful Christians Into the Heavens While the World Looks On? (rs p. 313¶1-2) *** rs p. 313 Rapture *** Will Christ appear visibly on a cloud and then take away faithful Christians into the heavens while the world looks on? Did Jesus say whether the world would see him again with their physical eyes? John 14:19, RS: “Yet a little while, and the world will see me no more, but you [his faithful disciples] will see me; because I live, you will live also.” (Italics added.) (Compare 1 Timothy 6:16.) What is the meaning of the Lord’s ‘descending from heaven’? Could the Lord “descend from heaven,” as stated at 1 Thessalonians 4:16, without being visible to physical eyes? In the days of ancient Sodom and Gomorrah, Jehovah said that he was going to “go down to see” what the people were doing. (Gen. 18:21, RS) But when Jehovah made that inspection, no human saw him, although they did see the angelic representatives that he sent. (John 1:18) Similarly, without having to return in the flesh, Jesus could turn his attention to his faithful followers on earth to reward them. No. 3: How Can We Show That We Are Minding the Spirit? (Ro 8:6) *** w11 11/15 p. 14 pars. 15-18 For Life and Peace, Walk in Accord With the Spirit *** 15 Read Romans 8:6. To do anything—whether it is good or bad—one must set one’s mind on it. People who constantly set their minds on the things of the flesh soon develop a mental attitude or inclination that is totally focused on the things of the flesh. Their sentiments, interests, and affections usually become completely occupied with such things. 16 With what things are most people occupied today? The apostle John wrote: “Everything in the world—the desire of the flesh and the desire of the eyes and the TMS 2013 Top Page 109 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 showy display of one’s means of life—does not originate with the Father, but originates with the world.” (1 John 2:16) These desires involve such things as promiscuity, prominence, and possessions. Books, magazines, newspapers, movies, TV shows, and the Internet are flooded with material of this sort, primarily because that is what most people set their minds on and really want. However, “the minding of the flesh means death”—spiritually now and physically in the near future. Why? “Because the minding of the flesh means enmity with God, for it is not under subjection to the law of God, nor, in fact, can it be. So those who are in harmony with the flesh cannot please God.”—Rom. 8:7, 8. 17 On the other hand, “the minding of the spirit means life and peace”— everlasting life in the future as well as inner peace and peace with God now. How can we pursue “the minding of the spirit”? By regularly setting our minds on the things of the spirit and allowing a spiritual inclination and attitude to develop in us. As we do this, we have a mind-set that is “under subjection to the law of God” and is “in harmony with” his thoughts. When we are faced with a temptation, we will not be uncertain about the course we should pursue. We will be moved to make the correct choice—one that is in accord with the spirit. 18 Therefore, it is vital to set our minds on the things of the spirit. We do this by ‘bracing up our minds for activity,’ building our life around a spiritual routine that includes regular prayer, Bible reading and study, meeting attendance, and the Christian ministry. (1 Pet. 1:13) Rather than allowing the things of the flesh to distract us, let us set our minds on the things of the spirit. Thus we will go on walking in accord with the spirit. Doing so will bring us blessings, for the minding of the spirit means life and peace.—Gal. 6:7, 8. *** w01 4/15 p. 29 Do You Remember? *** • What does the expression “the minding of the spirit” mean?—Romans 8:6. It means being controlled, dominated, and impelled by Jehovah’s active force. We can let God’s spirit operate on us by reading and studying the Bible, by obeying God’s law wholeheartedly, and by praying for God’s spirit.—3/15, page 15. *** w08 9/15 p. 24 Resist “the Spirit of the World” *** Keep On ‘Minding the Spirit’ 19 Thoughts precede actions. What many refer to as thoughtless actions are often actions prompted by fleshly thinking. Thus, the apostle Paul reminds us of the need to guard our thinking. He wrote: “Those who are in accord with the flesh set their minds on the things of the flesh, but those in accord with the spirit on the things of TMS 2013 Top Page 110 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 the spirit.”—Rom. 8:5. 20 How can we avoid having our thinking—and thus our actions—dominated by the spirit of the world? We must put a filter on our mind, striving to block out the world’s propaganda to the extent possible. For example, when choosing entertainment, we refuse to let our minds be sullied by programs that glorify immorality or violence. We realize that God’s holy, or clean, spirit will not reside in a dirty mind. (Ps. 11:5; 2 Cor. 6:15-18) In addition, we invite God’s spirit into our minds through regular Bible reading, prayer, meditation, and meeting attendance. And we work along with that spirit as we regularly share in the Christian preaching work. 21 Certainly, we must resist the spirit of the world and the fleshly desires it fosters. But doing so is worth our earnest effort because, as Paul states, “the minding of the flesh means death, but the minding of the spirit means life and peace.”—Rom. 8:6. TMS 2013 Top Page 111 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 July July 22 Bible Reading: Acts 22-25 No. 1: Acts 22:17-30 No. 2: In What Ways Are We in the World but No Part of the World (John 17:15,16) No. 3: Is It Possible for Christians to be Taken to Heaven With Their Physical Bodies? (rs p. 314¶1- 2) Bible Reading: Acts 22-25 *** w08 5/15 p. 32 par. 15 Highlights From the Book of Acts *** Lessons for Us: 25:8-12. Christians today can and should make use of available legal provisions “in the defending and legally establishing of the good news.”—Phil. 1:7. *** w72 3/1 pp. 159-160 Questions From Readers *** ● Why does Acts 9:7 indicate that Saul’s traveling companions heard a voice, whereas Acts 22:9, in reporting about the same incident, states that they did not hear it?—Argentina. After his resurrection and ascension to heaven, Jesus Christ appeared to Saul of Tarsus (later the apostle Paul) and spoke to him audibly. But “Saul’s fellow-travelers stood speechless, for they heard the voice but could not see anyone.” (Acts 9:7, An American Translation) Quoting Paul in the first person regarding the same event, Acts 22:9 says: “The men who were with me saw the light, but they did not hear the voice of the one who was speaking to me.”—AT. A consideration of the significance of the Greek word for “hear” is helpful in resolving this seeming discrepancy. It can denote hearing something without understanding what is stated. Those traveling with Paul evidently heard a voice but, because of its being muffled or distorted, did not understand the message being conveyed to Paul.—Compare 1 Corinthians 14:2, where the Greek word for “hear” is translated “listens.” That Paul’s companions did not comprehend what was said is also verified by the way the Greek word for “voice” is used in connection with the verb “hear” at Acts 9:7 and 22:9. Observes Vine’s Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words: “In Acts 9:7, ‘hearing the voice,’ the noun ‘voice’ is in the partitive genitive case [i.e., hearing (something) of], whereas in 22:9, ‘they heard not the voice,’ the construction is with the accusative. This removes the idea of any contradiction. The former indicates a hearing of the sound, the latter indicates the meaning or message of the voice (this TMS 2013 Top Page 112 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 they did not hear).” The renderings of a number of modern Bible translations also show this difference. The New American Standard Bible renders the texts in question as follows: “The men who traveled with him stood speechless, hearing the voice, but seeing no one.” “Those who were with me beheld the light, to be sure, but did not understand [margin: Or, hear (with comprehension)] the voice of the One who was speaking to me.” The German translation by Leander van Ess says: “For they indeed heard the sound, but saw no one.” “But the voice of the one who was speaking to me they did not understand.” Richard Francis Weymouth uses renderings that show that the men heard the voice but did not hear the “words of Him” who spoke to Paul. Similarly, the New World Translation says that the men heard “the sound of a voice,” but did not “hear [“hear understandingly,” margin] the voice of the one speaking” to Paul.—Acts 9:7; 22:9. *** w73 4/1 pp. 213-215 Why Was It Written in That Way? *** FIRST-CENTURY OPINIONS OF CHRISTIANITY 5 The spiritual leaders of the Jews, the rabbis, are held in high esteem by the people. They are given prestige and honor. They have seated themselves in the seat of Moses and have the most prominent place at evening meals and the front seats in the synagogues, and they receive the greetings in the marketplaces and are called “Rabbi” by men. They, indeed, are a part of the religious power structure of the day.—Matt. 23:6, 7. 6 Also in the city of Jerusalem are comparatively few persons belonging to a hated sect called Christians or “The Way.” (Acts 9:2; 19:9; 22:4) They are viewed with scorn by the Jewish religious leaders and their followers. They are persecuted and berated. What is more, they are primarily of Jewish birth and therefore doubly hated for having left the Jews’ religion to become followers of Jesus, the “so-called” Christ. So great is the hatred for Christians that when the apostle Paul had been in the city some years earlier his mere appearance in the temple had stirred up a riot, with the religious Jews screaming at the top of their voices: “Take such a man away from the earth, for he was not fit to live!” (Acts 22:22) More than forty Jews bound themselves with a curse neither to eat nor to drink until they had done away with Paul. (Acts 23:12-15) In this atmosphere of religious fanaticism and hatred of Christians the congregation had to live, preach and keep itself firm in the faith. How they needed encouragement and a sound knowledge and understanding of Christ and the way in which he fulfilled the law of Moses in order that they might keep from falling back to Judaism and the observance of the Mosaic law! Certainly Paul knew what they needed. He knew personally of the trials they were undergoing. TMS 2013 Top Page 113 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 7 Think for a moment of some of the arguments and opposition those early Jewish Christians had to face. First of all, far be it from the Jewish religious leaders and their followers to let those hated Christians think they had God’s favor. Was it not the Jews that had the tangible evidence of God’s blessing? Was it not true that God dealt with the Jews through angels? Surely, for says the book of Moses: “Jehovah’s angel appeared to [Moses] in a flame of fire in the midst of a thornbush.” Later Jehovah said: “Here I am sending an angel ahead of you to keep you on the road and to bring you into the place that I have prepared.” (Ex. 3:2; 23:20) Why, the Jews may have boasted that Moses even spoke with God mouth to mouth. Furthermore, look at the magnificent temple, with the Holy and Most Holy compartments. Observe its striking beauty, its strength, its firm foundation! That is what the Jews had! And another thing: think of the Jewish priesthood! Why, it ran all the way back to Aaron and his sons, members of the tribe of Levi. The high priest was a descendant of this special line. The Jews had the Law covenant, given to Moses by God himself. The divine kingdom was the possession of the Jews; and Jerusalem, why, Jerusalem was the throne city from which God’s rule was to go forth. 8 Now look at the Christians in Jerusalem. What did they have? From the viewpoint of the Jewish leaders, the Christians had nothing by comparison. Their leader Jesus was dead, and had died as a common criminal. Who was he? He had no prominence as far as the Jewish leaders were concerned. He was just the son of a lowly carpenter, and from Nazareth at that. No. 1: Acts 22:17-30 No. 2: In What Ways Are We in the World but No Part of the World (John 17:15,16) *** w04 8/15 p. 17 par. 2 Jehovah, Our ‘Fortress in Times of Distress’ *** 2 Jehovah has chosen not to take us “out of the world.” Rather, it is his will that we live among the general population of this world in order to proclaim his message of hope and comfort to others. (Romans 10:13-15) But, as Jesus implied in his prayer, by living in this world, we are exposed to “the wicked one.” Disobedient mankind and wicked spirit forces cause much pain and anguish, and Christians are not immune to distress.—1 Peter 5:9. *** g97 9/8 pp. 12-13 “No Part of the World”—What Does It Mean? *** The Bible’s Viewpoint “No Part of the World”—What Does It Mean? IN THE fourth century C.E., thousands of professed Christians left behind their possessions, relatives, and way of life to live in isolation in the deserts of Egypt. TMS 2013 Top Page 114 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 They became known as anchorites, from the Greek anakhore′o, meaning “I withdraw.” One historian describes them as holding themselves aloof from their contemporaries. Anchorites thought that by withdrawing from human society, they were obeying the Christian requirement to be “no part of the world.”—John 15:19. The Bible does admonish Christians to keep “without spot from the world.” (James 1:27) The Scriptures clearly warn: “Adulteresses, do you not know that the friendship with the world is enmity with God? Whoever, therefore, wants to be a friend of the world is constituting himself an enemy of God.” (James 4:4) Does this mean, though, that Christians are expected to become anchorites, withdrawing from others in a literal sense? Should they keep aloof from those who do not share their religious beliefs? Christians Are Not Antisocial The concept of being no part of the world is discussed in numerous Bible accounts that highlight the need for Christians to separate themselves from the mass of human society that is alienated from God. (Compare 2 Corinthians 6:14-17; Ephesians 4:18; 2 Peter 2:20.) Hence, true Christians wisely shun attitudes, speech, and conduct that conflict with Jehovah’s righteous ways, such as the world’s avid pursuit of riches, prominence, and excessive indulgence in pleasures. (1 John 2:1517) They also keep separate from the world by remaining neutral in matters of war and politics. Jesus Christ said that his disciples would be “no part of the world.” But he also prayed to God: “I request you, not to take them out of the world, but to watch over them because of the wicked one.” (John 17:14-16) Clearly, Jesus did not want his disciples to become antisocial, shunning all contact with non-Christians. Actually, isolation would prevent a Christian from fulfilling his commission to preach and teach “publicly and from house to house.”—Acts 20:20; Matthew 5:16; 1 Corinthians 5:9, 10. The counsel to remain without spot from the world does not give Christians any basis for considering themselves superior to others. Those who fear Jehovah hate “self-exaltation.” (Proverbs 8:13) Galatians 6:3 states that “if anyone thinks he is something when he is nothing, he is deceiving his own mind.” Those who feel superior deceive themselves because “all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God.”—Romans 3:23. “Speak Injuriously of No One” In Jesus’ day there were people who disdained all who did not belong to their exclusive religious groups. Among these were the Pharisees. They were well versed in the Mosaic Law as well as in the minutiae of Jewish tradition. (Matthew 15:1, 2; TMS 2013 Top Page 115 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 23:2) They took pride in meticulously following many religious rituals. The Pharisees behaved as if they were superior to others simply because of their intellectual achievements and religious status. They expressed their pious and contemptuous attitude by saying: “This crowd that does not know the Law are accursed people.”— John 7:49. The Pharisees even had a denigratory term for non-Pharisees. The Hebrew term ʽam haʼa′rets was originally used in a positive way to designate regular members of society. But in time the arrogant religious leaders of Judah changed the sense of ʽam haʼa′rets to one of opprobrium. Other groups, including professed Christians, have used terms such as “pagan” and “heathen” in a derogatory way to designate people with religious beliefs different from theirs. How, though, did the first-century Christians view those who had not embraced Christianity? Jesus’ disciples were admonished to treat unbelievers “with mildness” and “deep respect.” (2 Timothy 2:25; 1 Peter 3:15) The apostle Paul set a good example in this regard. He was approachable, not arrogant. Instead of lifting himself above others, he was humble and upbuilding. (1 Corinthians 9:22, 23) In his inspired letter to Titus, Paul gives the admonition “to speak injuriously of no one, not to be belligerent, to be reasonable, exhibiting all mildness toward all men.”—Titus 3:2. In the Bible the term “unbeliever” is at times used to designate non-Christians. However, there is no evidence that the word “unbeliever” was used as an official designation or label. Certainly, it was not used to belittle or denigrate non-Christians, as this would be contrary to Bible principles. (Proverbs 24:9) Jehovah’s Witnesses today avoid being harsh or arrogant toward unbelievers. They consider it rude to label non-Witness relatives or neighbors with derogatory terms. They follow Bible counsel, which states: “A slave of the Lord . . . needs to be gentle toward all.”— 2 Timothy 2:24. “Work What Is Good Toward All” It is vital to recognize the dangers of intimacy with the world, especially with those who show gross disrespect for godly standards. (Compare 1 Corinthians 15:33.) Yet, when the Bible counsels to “work what is good toward all,” the word “all” includes those who do not share Christian beliefs. (Galatians 6:10) Evidently, under some circumstances first-century Christians shared meals with unbelievers. (1 Corinthians 10:27) Hence, today Christians treat unbelievers in a balanced way, viewing them as their fellowmen.—Matthew 22:39. It would be wrong to assume that a person is indecent or immoral simply because he is not acquainted with Bible truths. Circumstances and people vary. Hence, each Christian must decide to what degree he will regulate his contact with TMS 2013 Top Page 116 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 unbelievers. However, it would be unnecessary and unscriptural for a Christian to isolate himself physically as anchorites did or to feel superior as the Pharisees did. No. 3: Is It Possible for Christians to be Taken to Heaven With Their Physical Bodies? (rs p. 314¶1- 2) *** rs p. 314 Rapture *** Is it possible for Christians to be taken to heaven with their physical bodies? 1 Cor. 15:50, RS: “I tell you this, brethren: flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God, nor does the perishable inherit the imperishable.” Does the experience of the prophet Elijah contradict this? Not at all. It must be understood in the light of Jesus’ clear statement centuries later: “No one has ascended into heaven but he who descended from heaven, the Son of man.” (John 3:13, RS) Although Elijah was seen as he “went up by a whirlwind into heaven,” this does not mean that he went into the spirit realm. Why not? Because he is later reported as sending a letter of reproof to the king of Judah. (2 Ki. 2:11, RS; 2 Chron. 21:1, 12-15) Before humans invented airplanes, Jehovah there used his own means (a fiery chariot and a whirlwind) to lift Elijah off the ground into the heaven where the birds fly and to transport him to another place.—Compare Genesis 1:6-8, 20. TMS 2013 Top Page 117 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 July July 29 Bible Reading: Acts 26-28 No. 1: Acts 26:19-32 No. 2: Will Faithful Christians Be Taken to Heaven Secretly Without Dying? (rs p. 314¶3-p. 315¶2) No. 3: Ways That God’s Spirit Is Manifest in His Servants (Gal 5:22,23;Re 22:17) Bible Reading: Acts Acts 26-28 *** w08 5/15 p. 32 par. 16 Highlights From the Book of Acts *** Lessons for Us: 26:24, 25. We should declare “sayings of truth and of soundness of mind” even though they are foolishness to “a physical man.”—1 Cor. 2:14. *** bt chap. 26 p. 209 “Not a Soul of You Will Be Lost” *** MALTA—WHERE? Various islands have at times been suggested as the “Malta” where Paul was shipwrecked. One theory singled out an island near Corfu, off the western coast of Greece. Another suggestion is based on the word for “Malta” used in Acts. That Greek word is Meli′te. Therefore, some have pointed to Melite Illyrica, now known as Mljet, located off the coast of Croatia, in the Adriatic Sea. Granted, Acts 27:27 does mention “the sea of Adria,” but in Paul’s day “Adria” applied to an area larger than the present Adriatic Sea. It included the Ionian Sea and waters east of Sicily and west of Crete, thus encompassing the sea near modern-day Malta. The ship on which Paul traveled was forced southward from Cnidus to below Crete. In view of the prevailing winds in that storm, it is hardly likely that the ship then turned and sailed as far northward as Mljet or an island near Corfu. So a more likely location for Malta would be farther to the west. That makes the island of Malta, south of Sicily, the probable location where the shipwreck occurred. No. 1: Acts 26:19-32 No. 2: Will Faithful Christians Be Taken to Heaven Secretly Without Dying? (rs p. 314¶3-p. 315¶2) *** rs p. 314 - p. 315 Rapture *** Will faithful Christians perhaps be taken to heaven secretly, simply disappearing from the earth without dying? Rom. 6:3-5, RS: “Do you not know that all of us who have been baptized into TMS 2013 Top Page 118 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Christ Jesus were baptized into his death? . . . For if we have been united with him in a death like his, we shall certainly be united with him in a resurrection like his.” (What occurred in the case of Jesus set the pattern. His disciples as well as others knew he had died. He was not restored to heavenly life until after his death and resurrection.) 1 Cor. 15:35, 36, 44, RS: “Some one will ask, ‘How are the dead raised? With what kind of body do they come?’ You foolish man! What you sow does not come to life unless it dies. It is sown a physical body, it is raised a spiritual body.” (So death comes before one receives that spiritual body, does it not?) No. 3: Ways That God’s Spirit Is Manifest in His Servants (Gal 5:22,23;Re 22:17) *** w01 8/1 pp. 15-16 Make Your Advancement Manifest *** Manifest “the Fruitage of the Spirit” 12 While attaining “the oneness in the faith and in the accurate knowledge” is important, it is equally important for us to manifest the fruitage of God’s spirit in every aspect of our life. Why? This is because maturity, as we have seen, is not internal or hidden, but it is marked by clearly discernible characteristics that can benefit and build up others. Of course, our quest for spiritual advancement is not merely an effort to look cultivated or to put on airs. Rather, as we grow spiritually, following the leading of God’s spirit, there will be a wonderful transformation in our attitudes and actions. “Keep walking by spirit and you will carry out no fleshly desire at all,” said the apostle Paul.—Galatians 5:16. 13 Paul went on to list “the works of the flesh,” which are numerous and “manifest.” Before a person comes to appreciate God’s requirements, his life is patterned after the ways of the world and may be filled with some of the things Paul mentioned: “fornication, uncleanness, loose conduct, idolatry, practice of spiritism, enmities, strife, jealousy, fits of anger, contentions, divisions, sects, envies, drunken bouts, revelries, and things like these.” (Galatians 5:19-21) But as the person makes spiritual progress, he gradually gains the mastery over these undesirable “works of the flesh” and makes room for “the fruitage of the spirit.” This outwardly visible change is a clear indication that the person is advancing toward Christian maturity.—Galatians 5:22. 14 We should note the two expressions “the works of the flesh” and “the fruitage of the spirit.” “Works” are the results of what one does, the product of one’s actions. In other words, the items that Paul listed as the works of the flesh are the results either of one’s conscious effort or of the influence of the fallen human flesh. TMS 2013 Top Page 119 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 (Romans 1:24, 28; 7:21-25) On the other hand, the expression “the fruitage of the spirit” implies that the qualities listed are, not the results of efforts in so-called character development or personality enhancement, but the results of the operation of God’s spirit on a person. Just as a tree will bear fruit when it is properly tended, so a person will manifest the fruitage of the spirit when holy spirit flows freely in his life.—Psalm 1:1-3. 15 Another point to consider is Paul’s use of the word “fruitage” to encompass all the desirable qualities that he mentioned. The spirit does not produce a variety of fruits for us to pick our favorite. All the qualities listed by Paul—love, joy, peace, long-suffering, kindness, goodness, faith, mildness, and self-control—are equally important, and together they make possible the new Christian personality. (Ephesians 4:24; Colossians 3:10) Therefore, while we may find that certain ones of these qualities are more evident in our life on account of our own personality and inclinations, it is important that we give attention to all the aspects mentioned by Paul. By so doing, we can more fully reflect a Christlike personality in our life.— 1 Peter 2:12, 21. 16 The important lesson we can learn from Paul’s discussion is that in the pursuit of Christian maturity, our objective is neither to acquire great knowledge and learning nor to cultivate refined personality traits. It is to gain a free flow of God’s spirit in our life. To the extent that our thinking and actions are responsive to the leading of God’s spirit, to that extent we become spiritually mature. How can we achieve this objective? We must open our heart and mind to the influence of God’s spirit. This involves our faithfully attending and participating in Christian meetings. We should also regularly study and meditate on God’s Word, allowing its principles to guide our dealings with others and the choices and decisions we make. Certainly, then, our advancement will be clearly manifest. TMS 2013 Top Page 120 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 August Aug 5 Bible Reading: Romans 1-4 No. 1: Romans 3:21-4:8 No. 2: Why True Christians Consider Themselves to Be “Aliens and Temporary Residents” in the World (1 Pe 2:11; 1 john 2:15-17) No. 3: What Protection Will There Be for True Christians During the Great Tribulation? (rs p. 315¶3-p. 316¶3) Bible Reading: Romans 1-4 *** w08 6/15 p. 29 Highlights From the Letter to the Romans *** Jehovah’s Word Is Alive ABOUT 56 C.E., while on his third missionary journey, the apostle Paul arrives in the city of Corinth. He has come to know of differences in viewpoint between Jewish and Gentile Christians in Rome. Desiring to bring them into complete unity in the Christ, Paul takes the initiative to write them a letter. In that letter to the Romans, Paul explains how humans are declared righteous and how such individuals should live. The letter enriches our mind with the knowledge of God and his Word, stresses God’s undeserved kindness, and exalts Christ’s role in our salvation.—Heb. 4:12. DECLARED RIGHTEOUS—HOW? (Rom. 1:1–11:36) “All have sinned and fall short of the glory of God,” writes Paul. “It is as a free gift that they are being declared righteous by [God’s] undeserved kindness through the release by the ransom paid by Christ Jesus.” Paul also says: “A man is declared righteous by faith apart from works of law.” (Rom. 3:23, 24, 28) Through faith in “one act of justification,” both anointed Christians and members of the “great crowd” of “other sheep” can be “declared righteous”—the former for life in heaven as joint heirs with Christ and the latter as God’s friends, with a view to surviving “the great tribulation.”—Rom. 5:18; Rev. 7:9, 14; John 10:16; Jas. 2:21-24; Matt. 25:46. “Shall we commit a sin because we are not under law but under undeserved kindness?” asks Paul. “Never may that happen!” he answers. “You are slaves . . . , either of sin with death in view or of obedience with righteousness in view,” Paul explains. (Rom. 6:15, 16) “If you put the practices of the body to death by the spirit, you will live,” he says.—Rom. 8:13. *** w08 6/15 p. 29 Highlights From the Letter to the Romans *** TMS 2013 Top Page 121 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Scriptural Questions Answered: 1:24-32—Did the degradation described here apply to the Jews or to the Gentiles? Although the description could fit either group, Paul was specifically referring to the apostate Israelites of old. Even though they knew God’s righteous decree, “they did not approve of holding God in accurate knowledge.” They were thus reprehensible. 3:24, 25—How could “the ransom paid by Christ Jesus” cover “the sins that occurred in the past” before it was paid? The first Messianic prophecy, recorded at Genesis 3:15, found fulfillment in 33 C.E. when Jesus was put to death on a torture stake. (Gal. 3:13, 16) The moment Jehovah uttered that prophecy, however, the ransom price was as good as paid from his viewpoint, for nothing can prevent God from fulfilling what he purposes. So on the basis of the future sacrifice of Jesus Christ, Jehovah could forgive the sins of descendants of Adam who exercised faith in that promise. The ransom also makes possible a resurrection of those of pre-Christian times.—Acts 24:15. *** w08 6/15 p. 30 Highlights From the Letter to the Romans *** Lessons for Us: 1:14, 15. We have a number of reasons to declare the good news with eagerness. One of them is that we are debtors to people purchased with the blood of Jesus and are under obligation to help them spiritually. 1:18-20. People who are ungodly and unrighteous are “inexcusable,” for God’s invisible qualities are made evident in creation. 2:28; 3:1, 2; 7:6, 7. Paul follows up statements that may appear derogatory to the Jews with softening remarks. This sets an example for us in handling delicate subjects with tact and skill. 3:4. When man’s word conflicts with what God says in his Word, we “let God be found true” by trusting in the message of the Bible and acting in harmony with God’s will. By having a zealous share in the Kingdom-preaching and disciple-making work, we can help others find God to be true. 4:9-12. Abraham’s faith was counted to him as righteousness long before he was circumcised at the age of 99. (Gen. 12:4; 15:6; 16:3; 17:1, 9, 10) In that powerful way, God showed what makes a righteous standing with him possible. 4:18. Hope is an essential element of faith. Our faith is based on hope.—Heb. 11:1. TMS 2013 Top Page 122 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 authenticity: si 206 *** si p. 206 pars. 5-6 Bible Book Number 45—Romans *** 5 The letter’s authenticity is firmly established. It is, as its introduction says, from “Paul, a slave of Jesus Christ and called to be an apostle, . . . to all those who are in Rome as God’s beloved ones, called to be holy ones.” (Rom. 1:1, 7) Its outside documentation is among the earliest to be found for the Christian Greek Scriptures. Peter uses so many similar expressions in his first letter, written probably six to eight years later, that many scholars think he must have already seen a copy of Romans. Romans was clearly regarded as a part of Paul’s writings and was cited as such by Clement of Rome, Polycarp of Smyrna, and Ignatius of Antioch, all of whom lived in the late first and early second centuries C.E. 6 The book of Romans is found, together with eight others of Paul’s letters, in a codex called Chester Beatty Papyrus No. 2 (P46). Regarding this early codex, Sir Frederic Kenyon wrote: “Here, then, we have a nearly complete manuscript of the Pauline Epistles, written apparently about the beginning of the third century.” The Chester Beatty Greek Biblical papyri are older than the well-known Sinaitic Manuscript and Vatican Manuscript No. 1209, both of the fourth century C.E. These too contain the book of Romans. why beneficial: si 208-209 *** si pp. 208-209 Bible Book Number 45—Romans *** WHY BENEFICIAL 20 The book of Romans presents a logical basis for belief in God, stating that “his invisible qualities are clearly seen from the world’s creation onward, because they are perceived by the things made, even his eternal power and Godship.” But more than this, it goes on to exalt his righteousness and to make known his great mercy and undeserved kindness. This is beautifully brought to our attention through the illustration of the olive tree, in which the wild branches are grafted in when the natural branches are lopped off. In contemplation of this severity and kindness of God, Paul exclaims: “O the depth of God’s riches and wisdom and knowledge! How unsearchable his judgments are and past tracing out his ways are!”—1:20; 11:33. 21 It is in this connection that the book of Romans explains the further development of God’s sacred secret. In the Christian congregation, there is no longer a distinction between Jew and Gentile, but persons of all nations may share in Jehovah’s undeserved kindness through Jesus Christ. “There is no partiality with God.” “He is a Jew who is one on the inside, and his circumcision is that of the heart TMS 2013 Top Page 123 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 by spirit, and not by a written code.” “There is no distinction between Jew and Greek, for there is the same Lord over all, who is rich to all those calling upon him.” For all of these it is faith, and not works, that is counted to them as righteousness.— 2:11, 29; 10:12; 3:28. 22 The practical counsel contained in this letter to the Christians in Rome is equally beneficial to Christians today, who have to meet similar problems in an alien world. The Christian is exhorted to “be peaceable with all men,” including those outside the congregation. Every soul must “be in subjection to the superior authorities,” for these constitute an arrangement of God and are an object of fear, not to the law-abiding, but to those who do bad deeds. Christians are to be in lawabiding subjection not only on account of the fear of punishment but on account of Christian conscience, therefore paying their taxes, rendering their dues, meeting their obligations, owing no one anything, “except to love one another.” Love fulfills the Law.—12:17-21; 13:1-10. 23 Paul emphasizes the matter of public testimony. While it is with the heart that one exercises faith for righteousness, it is with the mouth that one makes public declaration for salvation. “Everyone who calls on the name of Jehovah will be saved.” But in order for this to take place, it is necessary for preachers to go forth and “declare good news of good things.” Happy is our portion if we are among these preachers whose sound has now gone out “to the extremities of the inhabited earth”! (10:13, 15, 18) And in preparation for this preaching work, may we try to become as familiar with the inspired Scriptures as was Paul, for in this one passage (10:11-21) he makes quotation upon quotation from the Hebrew Scriptures. (Isa. 28:16; Joel 2:32; Isa. 52:7; 53:1; Ps. 19:4; Deut. 32:21; Isa. 65:1, 2) He could well say: “All the things that were written aforetime were written for our instruction, that through our endurance and through the comfort from the Scriptures we might have hope.”— Rom. 15:4. 24 Wonderfully practical advice is given on relations within the Christian congregation. Whatever their previous national, racial, or social background, all must make over their minds to render God sacred service according to his “good and acceptable and perfect will.” (11:17-22; 12:1, 2) What practical reasonableness breathes through all of Paul’s counsel at Romans 12:3-16! Here indeed is excellent admonition for building zeal, humility, and tender affection among all in the Christian congregation. In the closing chapters, Paul gives strong admonition on watching and avoiding those who cause divisions, but he also speaks of the mutual joy and refreshment that come from clean associations in the congregation.—16:17-19; 15:7, 32. 25 As Christians, we must continue to watch our relations with one another. “For TMS 2013 Top Page 124 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 the kingdom of God does not mean eating and drinking, but means righteousness and peace and joy with holy spirit.” (14:17) This righteousness, peace, and joy is especially the portion of the “joint heirs with Christ,” who are to be “glorified together” with him in the heavenly Kingdom. Note, too, how Romans points to a further step in the fulfillment of the Kingdom promise given in Eden, saying: “The God who gives peace will crush Satan under your feet shortly.” (Rom. 8:17; 16:20; Gen. 3:15) Believing these great truths, may we continue to be filled with all joy and peace and abound in hope. Let our determination be to come off victorious with the Kingdom Seed, for we are convinced that nothing in heaven above or in earth below “nor any other creation will be able to separate us from God’s love that is in Christ Jesus our Lord.”—Rom. 8:39; 15:13. No. 1: Romans 3:21-4:8 No. 2: Why True Christians Consider Themselves to Be “Aliens and Temporary Residents” in the World (1 Pe 2:11; 1 john 2:15-17) *** it-1 p. 75 Alien Resident *** Christians are termed “aliens” and “temporary residents” in the sense that they are no part of this world. (Joh 15:19; 1Pe 1:1) They are aliens in that they do not conform to the practices of the world hostile to God. (1Pe 2:11) *** w02 11/1 p. 12 pars. 12-13 “Maintain Your Conduct Fine Among the Nations” *** Dealing With the Secular World 12 To begin with, Peter said: “Beloved, I exhort you as aliens and temporary residents to keep abstaining from fleshly desires, which are the very ones that carry on a conflict against the soul.” (1 Peter 2:11) True Christians are, in a spiritual sense, “aliens and temporary residents” in that the real focus of their lives is the hope of everlasting life—spirit-anointed ones in heaven and the “other sheep” in a future earthly paradise. (John 10:16; Philippians 3:20, 21; Hebrews 11:13; Revelation 7:9, 14-17) What, though, are fleshly desires? These include such things as the desire to be rich, the desire for prominence, immoral sexual desires, and the desires described as “envy” and “covetousness.”—Colossians 3:5; 1 Timothy 6:4, 9; 1 John 2:15, 16. 13 Such desires really do “carry on a conflict against [our] soul.” They erode our relationship with God and thus put our Christian hope (our “soul,” or life) in jeopardy. For example, if we cultivate an interest in immoral things, how can we present ourselves “a sacrifice living, holy, acceptable to God”? If we fall into the trap of TMS 2013 Top Page 125 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 materialism, how are we “seeking first the kingdom”? (Romans 12:1, 2; Matthew 6:33; 1 Timothy 6:17-19) The better course is to follow Moses’ example, turn our back on the enticements of the world, and put Jehovah’s service first in our lives. (Matthew 6:19, 20; Hebrews 11:24-26) That is an important key to achieving a balanced relationship with the world. *** w10 1/15 pp. 14-15 Prove to Be a Real Follower of Christ *** “Do Not Be Loving . . . the World” 15 “Do not be loving either the world or the things in the world. If anyone loves the world, the love of the Father is not in him.” (1 John 2:15) The world and its fleshly spirit stand in opposition to Jehovah and his holy spirit. Hence, Christ’s true followers do not merely refrain from being a part of the world. They reject it at heart, knowing that as the disciple James wrote, “friendship with the world is enmity with God.”—Jas. 4:4. 16 It can be a challenge to heed James’ words in a world that offers countless temptations. (2 Tim. 4:10) Jesus therefore prayed in behalf of his followers: “I request you, not to take them out of the world, but to watch over them because of the wicked one. They are no part of the world, just as I am no part of the world.” (John 17:15, 16) Ask yourself: ‘Do I strive to be no part of the world? Do others know my stand on unscriptural celebrations and customs as well as on those that may not have a pagan origin but clearly reflect the spirit of the world?’—2 Cor. 6:17; 1 Pet. 4:3, 4. 17 To be sure, our Bible-based stand will not win us the world’s favor, but it may arouse the curiosity of honesthearted ones. Indeed, when such individuals observe that our faith is firmly rooted in the Scriptures and involves our whole way of life, they may respond by, in effect, saying to the anointed: “We will go with you people, for we have heard that God is with you people.”—Zech. 8:23. No. 3: What Protection Will There Be for True Christians During the Great Tribulation? (rs p. 315¶3-p. 316¶3) *** rs p. 315 Rapture *** What protection will there be for true Christians during the great tribulation? Rom. 10:13, RS: “Every one who calls upon the name of the Lord [“Jehovah,” NW] will be saved.” TMS 2013 Top Page 126 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Zeph. 2:3, RS: “Seek the LORD [“Jehovah,” NW, AS, Yg, By], all you humble of the land, who do his commands; seek righteousness, seek humility; perhaps you may be hidden on the day of the wrath of the LORD.” (Also Isaiah 26:20) TMS 2013 Top Page 127 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 August Aug 12 Bible Reading: Romans 5-8 No. 1: Romans 6:21-7:12 No. 2: Why Are Some Christians taken to heaven to Be With Christ? (rs p. 316¶5-8) No. 3: Why Putting Material Security Ahead of Spiritual Pursuits Leads to Disaster (Mt 6:33; 1 Ti 6:10) Bible Reading: Romans 5-8 *** w08 6/15 p. 29 - p. 30 Highlights From the Letter to the Romans *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 6:3-5—What is meant by baptism into Christ Jesus and baptism into his death? When Jehovah anoints followers of Christ with the holy spirit, they are united with Jesus and become members of the congregation that is the body of Christ, he being the Head. (1 Cor. 12:12, 13, 27; Col. 1:18) This is their baptism into Christ Jesus. Anointed Christians are also “baptized into [Christ’s] death” in that they live a life of sacrifice and renounce any hope of everlasting life on earth. Their death, therefore, is a sacrificial one, as was Jesus’ death, though their death does not have ransoming value. This baptism into Christ’s death is completed when they die and are resurrected to life in heaven. 7:8-11—How did ‘sin receive inducement through the commandment’? The Law helped people to realize the full range, or scope, of sin, making them more conscious of being sinners. Consequently, they saw themselves as sinners in more ways, and more people were exposed as sinners. It can thus be said that sin received inducement through the Law. Lessons for Us: 5:18, 19. By showing logically how Jesus bears a resemblance to Adam, Paul concisely explains how one man can “give his soul a ransom in exchange for many.” (Matt. 20:28) Logical reasoning and brevity are excellent teaching methods to imitate.—1 Cor. 4:17. 7:23. Such body members as our hands, legs, and tongue can ‘lead us captive to sin’s law,’ so we should guard against misusing them. 8:26, 27. When we are faced with situations so perplexing that we do not know what to pray for, “the spirit itself pleads for us.” Then Jehovah, the “Hearer of prayer,” accepts appropriate prayers recorded in his Word as coming from us.—Ps. 65:2. TMS 2013 Top Page 128 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 8:38, 39. Calamities, wicked spirit creatures, and human governments cannot make Jehovah stop loving us; neither should they make us stop loving him. No. 1: Romans 6:21-7:12 No. 2: Why Are Some Christians taken to heaven to Be With Christ? (rs p. 316¶5-8) *** rs p. 316 Rapture *** Why are some Christians taken to heaven to be with Christ? Rev. 20:6, RS: “They shall be priests of God and of Christ, and they shall reign with him a thousand years.” (Since they are to reign with Christ, there must be people over whom they reign. Who are these? See Matthew 5:5 and Psalm 37:29.) No. 3: Why Putting Material Security Ahead of Spiritual Pursuits Leads to Disaster (Mt 6:33; 1 Ti 6:10) *** w02 3/1 pp. 16-17 How Precious Is the Truth to You? *** Following Divine Direction Brings Happiness 15 Consider the value of Bible understanding and the peace of mind that it brings to those who serve the God of truth. A 70-year-old woman who had attended the Church of England all her life agreed to have a personal Bible study with one of Jehovah’s Witnesses. She soon learned that the name of God is Jehovah and joined in saying “Amen” to the heartfelt public prayers offered at the local Kingdom Hall. With great feeling she said: “Rather than portraying God as being so far above us mere mortals, you seem to bring him right into our midst like a dear friend. It is something I have never experienced before.” Likely, that dear interested person will never forget the first impression the truth made on her. May we, likewise, never forget how precious the truth was to us when we first accepted it. 16 Many believe that if they had more money, they would be happier. However, if we make the gaining of money our chief goal in life, we might suffer “untold agonies of mind.” (1 Timothy 6:10, Phillips) Consider how many buy lottery tickets, spend money in casinos, or speculate recklessly in the stock market, dreaming of making a fortune. Very, very few see the fortune they hope for. And often even those who do see it find that their sudden wealth does not bring happiness. Rather, abiding happiness comes from doing Jehovah’s will, working with the Christian congregation with the guidance of Jehovah’s holy spirit and the help of his angels. (Psalm 1:1-3; 84:4, 5; 89:15) When we do this, unexpected blessings may come our way. Is the truth precious enough to you to bring such blessings into your life? TMS 2013 Top Page 129 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 August Aug 19 Bible Reading: Romans 9-12 No. 1: Romans 9:19-33 No. 2: * If Someone Says, ‘Do You Believe in the Rapture’? (rs p. 316¶9-p. 317¶2) No. 3: Scriptural Reasons Why We Should Not Fear Men (Lu 12:4-12) Bible Reading: Romans 9-12 *** w08 6/15 p. 30 pars. 12-14 Highlights From the Letter to the Romans *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 12:20—How do we “heap fiery coals” upon an enemy’s head? In Bible times, ore was put in a furnace with a layer of coals placed on top as well as underneath. Increased heat on top helped to melt the metal and separate it from impurities. In like manner, we put fiery coals upon the head of an enemy by doing kind deeds to him so that his hardness will melt and good qualities will come to the fore. 12:21—How do we “keep conquering the evil with the good”? One way we do this is by fearlessly sticking to our God-given work of preaching the good news of the Kingdom until it is done to Jehovah’s satisfaction.—Mark 13:10. Lessons for Us: 9:22-28; 11:1, 5, 17-26. Many prophecies concerning Israel’s restoration are fulfilled by the congregation of anointed Christians, whose members are “called not only from among Jews but also from among nations.” 10:10, 13, 14. Along with love for God and our fellow man, strong faith in Jehovah and his promises can motivate us to have a zealous share in the Christian ministry. 11:16-24, 33. How beautifully balanced are “God’s kindness and severity”! Yes, “the Rock, perfect is his activity, for all his ways are justice.”—Deut. 32:4. 12:17, 19. To retaliate against evil is to take into our own hands what should be left up to Jehovah. How presumptuous it would be for us to “return evil for evil”! No. 1: Romans 9:19-33 No. 2: * If Someone Says, ‘Do You Believe in the Rapture’? (rs p. 316¶9-p. 317¶2 TMS 2013 Top Page 130 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 *** rs p. 316 - p. 317 Rapture *** If Someone Says— ‘Do you believe in the rapture?’ You might reply: ‘I find that not everyone has the same idea as to what the rapture means. May I ask what your thoughts are about it? . . . On any matter, it is beneficial to compare our thoughts with what the Bible itself says. (Use the portions of the material above that are applicable.)’ Or you could say: ‘The rapture has been explained to me as an escape plan for Christians. Many feel that this is the way they will escape the coming great tribulation. Is that how you feel?’ Then perhaps add: (1) ‘We certainly want God’s protection at that time, and I find to be very encouraging some texts that show how we can benefit from it. (Zeph. 2:3)’ (2) ‘Interestingly, the Bible shows that God will safeguard some faithful ones right here on earth. (Prov. 2:21, 22) That is in harmony with God’s purpose when he first created Adam and put him in Paradise, is it not?’ Another possibility: ‘By the rapture you mean that Christians living at the end of the system of things are to be taken to heaven, is that not right? . . . Have you wondered what they will do when they get to heaven? . . . Notice what Revelation 20:6 (and 5:9, 10) says. . . . But over whom will they rule? (Ps. 37:10, 11, 29)’ No. 3: Scriptural Reasons Why We Should Not Fear Men (Lu 12:4-12) *** g73 3/8 p. 26 A Vital Help in Time of Need *** Sustaining Hope While no person wants persecution with its pain and threat of death, Jehovah’s witnesses endure it. They endure because they love God and they trust his promises that he will reward them for their faithful course. This helps to sustain their faith. The Bible promises that God will soon usher in a righteous new order to replace the present corrupt system of things. In that new order, amid paradisaic conditions, honest-hearted persons will enjoy perfect life under a righteous administration. (Rev. 21:4) Hence, Jehovah’s witnesses will not jeopardize their experiencing the fulfillment of that marvelous hope by compromising God’s laws just for the sake of TMS 2013 Top Page 131 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 temporary relief. Jesus did not do that. Neither did his disciples and apostles. Nor do Jehovah’s witnesses today. Jesus also said: “Do not fear those who kill the body and after this are not able to do anything more.” (Luke 12:4) He showed that, not men, but God is the one to be feared, since our prospect for eternal life depends on him. A person who is killed because of his faith in God will have his life restored in the resurrection, for the Bible says: “There is going to be a resurrection.” (Acts 24:15) But at the rapidly approaching time of the execution of God’s judgments against unrighteous persons, those killed by God will lose out everlastingly.—Matt. 25:41-46. Also, while persecution leaves a scar on the mind and body of the one being persecuted, that is only temporary. In God’s new order, “the former things will not be called to mind, neither will they come up into the heart.” (Isa. 65:17) The joys then will so far outweigh any past grief as to push it into the dim memory, if the person cares to remember it at all. But what about the persecutors of these people who are sincerely endeavoring to do the will of God? God’s Word says: “Each of us will render an account for himself to God.” (Rom. 14:12) When their time of judgment comes, how will they fare? Where do you stand in this matter? If you are a lover of what is just and right, you may well feel impelled to speak up on behalf of these persecuted Christians. If so, you have the opportunity. You can write to the proper authorities to convey your concern. Following is a list of some of the officials you may write: *** w64 12/15 pp. 751-753 Why Not to Fear Those Who Kill the Body *** WHOM TO FEAR 21 The dedicated and baptized followers of Jesus Christ are now commissioned and sent forth to preach “this good news of the kingdom.” Like the twelve apostles, they are under command not to fear men with the power to kill; otherwise, they would not carry out their commission to preach God’s kingdom as the only hope of mankind. 22 But, as an encouragement to their doing the preaching work regardless of murderous men, the followers of Jesus Christ are to fear someone else. Jesus identified this one by what this one was able to do, when he said: “Do not become fearful of those who kill the body but cannot kill the soul; but rather be in fear of him that can destroy both soul and body in Gehenna.” (Matt. 10:28) On another occasion, in a similar statement, Jesus said to his disciples: “I say to you, my friends, Do not fear those who kill the body and after this are not able to do anything TMS 2013 Top Page 132 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 more. But I will indicate to you whom to fear: Fear him who after killing has authority to throw into Gehenna. Yes, I tell you, fear this One.” (Luke 12:4, 5) This one is not Satan the Devil, even though the Devil is the “one having the means to cause death” at present. (Heb. 2:14) No, but the One to fear is Almighty God, Jehovah. 23 The Roman Catholic priests and the Protestant clergy of Christendom say that we humans have an immortal soul that is indestructible. If that were so, then God could not kill the soul any more than men who kill the body can do so. Then, too, why should we fear God any more than we should fear mortal men? Why should we do so if God cannot blot us out of existence if we prove unfaithful in carrying out our preaching commission from God? 24 However, Jesus Christ said that God does have the power to destroy both body and soul in Gehenna. In Jesus’ day there was a literal Gehenna outside the western and southern walls of Jerusalem. The word Gehenna is Greek and means “Valley of Hinnom.” This Hinnom Valley was converted into a public incinerator for burning the refuse of Jerusalem, including at times the dead bodies of vile criminals. No living things were tormented with fire in that Hinnom Valley or Gehenna. Things were destroyed in it by the most powerful means known, fire. So Jesus used Hinnom Valley or Gehenna as a symbol of complete destruction, a destroying of someone out of all existence. Does that idea make you shudder? 25 Accordingly, Gehenna is not a name for a place of everlasting torment of conscious human souls by means of fire and brimstone and under the supervision of devils. The human soul is not immortal and for that reason could not be tormented everlastingly. Gehenna is the state of being destroyed absolutely forever. 26 How, then, does God destroy the human soul in Gehenna? He does so by not granting the mortal human soul a resurrection from the dead under God’s kingdom. When the body dies, the soul or the conscious intelligent person also dies. The body decays and disappears, returning to the dust of the ground. (Gen. 3:19) As for the soul, Jehovah God does not apply to the unworthy dead soul the benefits of the ransom sacrifice that Jesus Christ offered to God nineteen centuries ago. Hence God leaves that undeserving dead soul out of existence, never resurrecting it from the dead. TMS 2013 Top Page 133 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 August Aug 26 Bible Reading: Romans 13-16 Theocratic Ministry School Review Bible Reading: Romans 1-4 *** w08 6/15 p. 31 par. 4 Highlights From the Letter to the Romans *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 13:1—In what way are the superior authorities “placed in their relative positions by God”? Secular authorities “stand placed in their relative positions by God” in that they rule by God’s permission, and in some cases their rulership was foreseen by God. This is made evident by what the Bible foretold about a number of rulers. Lessons for Us: 14:14, 15. We should not grieve our brother or stumble him by the food or drink that we offer him. 14:17. Having a favorable standing with God does not principally depend on what one eats or drinks or what one refrains from eating or drinking. Rather, it is related to righteousness, peace, and joy. 15:7. We should impartially welcome all sincere seekers of truth into the congregation and proclaim the Kingdom message to all we meet. TMS 2013 Top Page 134 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 September Sep 2 Bible Reading: 1 Corinthians 1-9 No. 1: 1 Corinthians 4:18-5:13 No. 2: Does a Strange Feeling of Being Familiar with Entirely New Acquaintances and Places Prove Reincarnation to Be a Fact? (rs p. 317¶3-p. 319¶1) No. 3: How Christians Maintain Joy in Spite of Illness (Phil 4:6,7) Bible Reading: 1 Corinthians 1-9 *** w08 7/15 p. 26 Highlights From the Letters to the Corinthians *** Jehovah’s Word Is Alive Highlights From the Letters to the Corinthians THE apostle Paul is deeply concerned about the spiritual welfare of the congregation in Corinth. He has heard that there are dissensions among the brothers there. Immorality is being tolerated. The congregation has also written Paul, inquiring about certain matters. So about 55 C.E., when he is in Ephesus during the course of his third missionary journey, Paul writes the first of his two letters to the Corinthians. *** dx86-11 Corinthians (First Book) *** authenticity: si 210 *** si pp. 210-211 pars. 5-7 Bible Book Number 46—1 Corinthians *** 5 The authenticity of First Corinthians, and also of Second Corinthians, is unquestionable. These letters were ascribed to Paul and accepted as canonical by the early Christians, who included them in their collections. In fact, it is said that First Corinthians is alluded to and quoted at least six times in a letter from Rome to Corinth dated about 95 C.E. and called First Clement. With apparent reference to First Corinthians, the writer urged the recipients of this letter to “take up the epistle of the blessed Paul the apostle.” First Corinthians is also directly quoted by Justin Martyr, Athenagoras, Irenaeus, and Tertullian. There is strong evidence that a corpus, or collection, of Paul’s letters, including First and Second Corinthians, “was formed and published in the last decade of the first century.” 6 Paul’s first letter to the Corinthians gives us an opportunity to look inside the Corinthian congregation itself. These Christians had problems to face, and they had questions to be resolved. There were factions within the congregation, for some TMS 2013 Top Page 135 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 were following men. A shocking case of sexual immorality had arisen. Some were living in religiously divided households. Should they remain with their unbelieving mates or separate? And what of eating meat sacrificed to idols? Should they partake of it? The Corinthians needed advice regarding the conducting of their meetings, including the celebration of the Lord’s Evening Meal. What should be the position of women in the congregation? Then, too, there were those in their midst who denied the resurrection. Problems were many. Particularly, though, was the apostle interested in bringing about a spiritual restoration of the Corinthians. 7 Because conditions inside the congregation and the environment outside in ancient Corinth, with its prosperity and licentiousness, have modern parallels, Paul’s sterling counsel penned under divine inspiration commands our attention. What Paul said is so full of meaning for our own day that thoughtful consideration of his first letter to his beloved Corinthian brothers and sisters will prove beneficial indeed. Recall now the spirit of the time and place. Think searchingly, as the Corinthian Christians must have done, while we review the penetrating, stirring, inspired words of Paul to his fellow believers in Corinth of old. CONTENTS OF FIRST CORINTHIANS *** si pp. 211-214 pars. 8-26 Bible Book Number 46—1 Corinthians *** 8 Paul exposes sectarianism, exhorts unity (1:1–4:21). Paul has good wishes for the Corinthians. But what of the factions, the dissensions, among them? “The Christ exists divided.” (1:13) The apostle is thankful that he has baptized so few of them, so they cannot say they have been baptized in his name. Paul preaches Christ impaled. This is a cause of stumbling to the Jews and foolishness to the nations. But God chose the foolish and weak things of the world to put to shame the wise and strong. So Paul does not use extravagant speech but lets the brothers see the spirit and power of God through his words, that their faith may not be in men’s wisdom but in God’s power. We speak the things revealed by God’s spirit, says Paul, “for the spirit searches into all things, even the deep things of God.” These cannot be understood by the physical man but only by the spiritual man.—2:10. 9 They are following men—some Apollos, some Paul. But who are these? Only ministers through whom the Corinthians became believers. The ones planting and watering are not anything, for “God kept making it grow,” and they are his “fellow workers.” The test of fire will prove whose works are durable. Paul tells them, “You people are God’s temple,” in whom His spirit dwells. “The wisdom of this world is foolishness with God.” Hence, let no one boast in men, for indeed all things belong to God.—3:6, 9, 16, 19. 10 Paul and Apollos are humble stewards of God’s sacred secrets, and stewards should be found faithful. Who are the brothers at Corinth to boast, and what do they TMS 2013 Top Page 136 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 have that they did not receive? Have they become rich, begun ruling as kings, and become so discreet and strong, while the apostles, who have become a theatrical spectacle to both angels and to men, are yet foolish and weak, the offscouring of all things? Paul is sending Timothy to help them remember his methods in connection with Christ and become his imitators. If Jehovah wills, Paul himself will come shortly and get to know, not just the speech of those who are puffed up, but their power. 11 On keeping the congregation clean (5:1–6:20). A shocking case of immorality has been reported among the Corinthians! A man has taken his father’s wife. He must be handed over to Satan because a little leaven ferments the whole lump. They must quit mixing in company with anyone called a brother who is wicked. 12 Why, the Corinthians have even been taking one another to court! Would it not be better to let themselves be defrauded? Since they are going to judge the world and angels, can they not find someone among them to judge between brothers? More than that, they should be clean, for fornicators, idolaters, and the like will not inherit God’s Kingdom. That is what some of them were, but they have been washed clean and sanctified. “Flee from fornication,” says Paul. “For you were bought with a price. By all means, glorify God in the body of you people.”—6:18, 20. 13 Counsel on singleness and marriage (7:1-40). Paul answers a question about marriage. Because of the prevalence of fornication, it may be advisable for a man or a woman to be married, and those who are married should not be depriving each other of conjugal dues. It is well for the unmarried and the widows to remain single, like Paul; but if they do not have self-control, let them marry. Once they marry, they should remain together. Even if one’s mate is an unbeliever, the believer should not depart, for in that way the believer may save the unbelieving mate. As to circumcision and slavery, let each one be content to remain in the state in which he was called. With regard to the married person, he is divided because he wants to gain the approval of his mate, whereas the single person is anxious only for the things of the Lord. Those who marry do not sin, but those who do not marry “do better.”—7:38. 14 Doing all things for the sake of the good news (8:1–9:27). What about food offered to idols? An idol is nothing! There are many “gods” and “lords” in the world, but for the Christian there is only “one God the Father” and “one Lord, Jesus Christ.” (8:5, 6) Yet someone may be offended if he observes you eating meat sacrificed to an idol. Under these circumstances, Paul advises, refrain from it so as not to cause your brother to stumble. 15 Paul denies himself many things for the sake of the ministry. As an apostle, he has a right “to live by means of the good news,” but he has refrained from doing so. However, necessity is laid upon him to preach; in fact, he says, “Woe is me if I did TMS 2013 Top Page 137 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 not declare the good news!” So he has made himself a slave to all, becoming “all things to people of all sorts” that he “might by all means save some,” doing all things “for the sake of the good news.” To win the contest and the incorruptible crown, he browbeats his body so that after preaching to others, he himself “should not become disapproved somehow.”—9:14, 16, 19, 22, 23, 27. 16 Warning against injurious things (10:1–33). What of the “forefathers”? These were under the cloud and were baptized into Moses. Most of them did not gain God’s approval but were laid low in the wilderness. Why? They desired injurious things. Christians should take warning from this and refrain from idolatry and fornication, from putting Jehovah to the test, and from murmuring. The one who thinks he is standing should be careful that he does not fall. Temptation will come, but God will not let his servants be tempted beyond what they can bear; he will provide a way out so they can endure it. “Therefore,” writes Paul, “flee from idolatry.” (10:1, 14) We cannot be partakers of the table of Jehovah and the table of demons. However, should you be eating in a home, do not inquire regarding the source of the meat. If someone advises you that it has been sacrificed to idols, though, refrain from eating on account of that one’s conscience. “Do all things for God’s glory,” writes Paul.—10:31. 17 Headship; the Lord’s Evening Meal (11:1-34). “Become imitators of me, even as I am of Christ,” Paul declares, and then he proceeds to set out the divine principle of headship: The head of the woman is the man, the head of the man is Christ, the head of Christ is God. Therefore, the woman should have “a sign of authority” upon her head when she prays or prophesies in the congregation. Paul cannot commend the Corinthians, for divisions exist among them when they meet together. In this condition, how can they properly partake of the Lord’s Evening Meal? He reviews what occurred when Jesus instituted the Memorial of his death. Each must scrutinize himself before partaking, lest he bring judgment against himself for failure to discern “the body.”—11:1, 10, 29. 18 Spiritual gifts; love and its pursuit (12:1–14:40). There are varieties of spiritual gifts, yet the same spirit; varieties of ministries and operations, yet the same Lord and the same God. Likewise there are many members in the one united body of Christ, each member needing the other, as in the human body. God has set every member in the body as He pleases, and each has his work to do, so “there should be no division in the body.” (12:25) Users of spiritual gifts are nothing without love. Love is long-suffering and kind, not jealous, not puffed up. It rejoices only with the truth. “Love never fails.” (13:8) Spiritual gifts, such as prophesying and tongues, will be done away with, but faith, hope, and love remain. Of these, the greatest is love. 19 “Pursue love,” Paul admonishes. Spiritual gifts are to be used in love for the TMS 2013 Top Page 138 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 upbuilding of the congregation. For this reason, prophesying is to be preferred over speaking in tongues. He would rather speak five words with understanding to teach others than ten thousand in an unknown language. Tongues are for a sign to unbelievers, but prophesying is for the believers. They should not be “young children” in their understanding of these matters. As for women, they should be in subjection in the congregation. “Let all things take place decently and by arrangement.”—14:1, 20, 40. 20 The certainty of the resurrection hope (15:1–16:24). The resurrected Christ appeared to Cephas, to the 12, to upward of 500 brothers at one time, to James, to all the apostles, and last of all to Paul. ‘If Christ has not been raised up,’ writes Paul, ‘our preaching and faith are in vain.’ (15:14) Each one is raised in his own order, Christ the firstfruits, then afterward those who belong to him during his presence. Finally he hands over the Kingdom to his Father after all enemies have been put under his feet. Even death, the last enemy, is to be brought to nothing. Of what use is it for Paul to face perils of death continually if there is no resurrection? 21 But how are the dead to be raised? In order for the body of a plant to develop, the sown grain must die. It is similar with the resurrection of the dead. “It is sown a physical body, it is raised up a spiritual body. . . . Flesh and blood cannot inherit God’s kingdom.” (15:44, 50) Paul tells a sacred secret: Not all will fall asleep in death, but during the last trumpet, they will be changed in the twinkling of an eye. When this that is mortal puts on immortality, death will be swallowed up forever. “Death, where is your victory? Death, where is your sting?” From the heart Paul exclaims: “But thanks to God, for he gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ!”—15:55, 57. 22 In conclusion Paul counsels on orderliness in collecting the contributions for sending to Jerusalem to aid needy brothers. He tells of his coming visit via Macedonia and indicates that Timothy and Apollos may also visit. “Stay awake,” Paul exhorts. “Stand firm in the faith, carry on as men, grow mighty. Let all your affairs take place with love.” (16:13, 14) Paul sends greetings from the congregations in Asia, and then he writes a final greeting in his own hand, conveying his love. WHY BENEFICIAL 23 This letter of the apostle Paul is most beneficial in enlarging our understanding of the Hebrew Scriptures, from which it makes many quotations. In the tenth chapter, Paul points out that the Israelites under Moses drank from a spiritual rockmass, which meant the Christ. (1 Cor. 10:4; Num. 20:11) Then he goes on to refer to the disastrous consequences of desiring injurious things, as exemplified by the Israelites under Moses, and adds: “Now these things went on befalling them as TMS 2013 Top Page 139 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 examples, and they were written for a warning to us upon whom the ends of the systems of things have arrived.” Never let us become self-reliant, thinking that we cannot fall! (1 Cor. 10:11, 12; Num. 14:2; 21:5; 25:9) Again, he draws an illustration from the Law. He refers to the communion sacrifices in Israel to show how partakers of the Lord’s Evening Meal should partake worthily of the table of Jehovah. Then, to back up his argument that it is proper to eat everything sold in the meat market, he quotes from Psalm 24:1, saying, “To Jehovah belong the earth and that which fills it.”—1 Cor. 10:18, 21, 26; Ex. 32:6; Lev. 7:11-15. 24 In showing the superiority of “the things that God has prepared for those who love him” and the futility of “the reasonings of the wise men” of this world, Paul again draws on the Hebrew Scriptures. (1 Cor. 2:9; 3:20; Isa. 64:4; Ps. 94:11) As authority for his instructions in chapter 5 on disfellowshipping the wrongdoer, he quotes Jehovah’s law to ‘clear what is bad from your midst.’ (Deut. 17:7) In discussing his right to live by the ministry, Paul again refers to the Law of Moses, which said that working animals must not be muzzled to prevent their eating and that the Levites in temple service were to receive their portion from the altar.—1 Cor. 9:8-14; Deut. 25:4; 18:1. 25 What benefits of inspired instruction we have received from Paul’s first letter to Corinthian Christians! Meditate upon the counsel given against divisions and following men. (Chapters 1-4) Recall the case of immorality and how Paul emphasized the need for virtue and cleanliness within the congregation. (Chapters 5, 6) Consider his inspired advice relative to singleness, marriage, and separation. (Chapter 7) Think of the apostle’s discussion of foods offered to idols as well as of how the necessity of guarding against stumbling others and falling into idolatry was so forcefully brought to the fore. (Chapters 8-10) Admonition concerning proper subjection, a consideration of spiritual gifts, that most practical discussion on the excellence of the enduring, unfailing quality of love—these things too have passed in review. And how well the apostle accentuated the need for orderliness in Christian meetings! (Chapters 11-14) What a marvelous defense of the resurrection he penned under inspiration! (Chapter 15) All of this and more has moved before the mind’s eye—and it is so valuable to Christians in our day! 26 This letter adds notably to our understanding of the glorious Bible theme of the Kingdom of God. It gives a stern warning that unrighteous persons will not enter the Kingdom, and it lists many of the vices that would disqualify a person. (1 Cor. 6:9, 10) But most important, it explains the relation between the resurrection and God’s Kingdom. It shows that Christ, “the firstfruits” of the resurrection, must “rule as king until God has put all enemies under his feet.” Then, when he has put down all enemies, including death, “he hands over the kingdom to his God and Father, . . . that God may be all things to everyone.” Finally, in fulfillment of the Kingdom TMS 2013 Top Page 140 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 promise made in Eden, the complete bruising of the Serpent’s head is accomplished by Christ, along with His resurrected spiritual brothers. Grand, indeed, is the resurrection prospect of those who are to share incorruptibility with Christ Jesus in the heavenly Kingdom. It is on the basis of the resurrection hope that Paul admonishes: “Consequently, my beloved brothers, become steadfast, unmovable, always having plenty to do in the work of the Lord, knowing that your labor is not in vain in connection with the Lord.”—1 Cor. 15:20-28, 58; Gen. 3:15; Rom. 16:20. No. 1: 1 Corinthians 4:18-5:13 No. 2: Does a Strange Feeling of Being Familiar with Entirely New Acquaintances and Places Prove Reincarnation to Be a Fact? (rs p. 317¶3-p. 319¶1) *** rs p. 317 - p. 318 Reincarnation *** Does a strange feeling of being familiar with entirely new acquaintances and places prove reincarnation to be a fact? Have you ever mistaken one man or woman who is alive for another who is also now living? Many have had that experience. Why? Because some people have similar mannerisms or may even look almost identical. So the feeling that you know a person even though you never met him before really does not prove that you were acquainted with him in a former life, does it? Why might a house or a town seem familiar to you if you have never been there before? Is it because you lived there during a former life? Many houses are built according to similar designs. Furniture used in cities far apart may be produced from similar patterns. And is it not true that the scenery in some widely separated places looks very much alike? So, without resorting to reincarnation, your feeling of familiarity is quite understandable. No. 3: How Christians Maintain Joy in Spite of Illness (Phil 4:6,7) *** w11 12/15 pp. 27-30 Do Not Let Illness Rob You of Joy *** Do Not Let Illness Rob You of Joy PICTURE yourself waking up wishing that the day would end before it has even begun. You have to cope with physical or emotional pain yet another day. You may even feel like Job, who said: “I would prefer death to all my sufferings.” (Job 7:15, TMS 2013 Top Page 141 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 The New English Bible) What if such a condition persists, even for years? That was the case with Mephibosheth, the son of King David’s friend Jonathan. When Mephibosheth was five years old, he “had a fall and was lamed.” (2 Sam. 4:4) Emotional distress must have increased the pain of his disability when he was later falsely accused of betraying the king and then suffered a material loss. Yet, he consistently showed himself to be a wonderful example in coping with infirmity, slander, and disappointments, not letting such rob him of joy.—2 Sam. 9:6-10; 16:14; 19:24-30. The apostle Paul is another example. He once wrote about “a thorn in the flesh” with which he had to contend. (2 Cor. 12:7) The thorn he mentioned might have been a long-term disability, or it could have been the people who challenged his apostleship. Whatever the case, the problem lingered, and he had to deal with the physical or emotional pain it brought.—2 Cor. 12:9, 10. Debilitating chronic illnesses or emotional stresses plague some of God’s servants today. At the age of 18, Magdalena was diagnosed with systemic lupus erythematosus, a disease in which the body’s immune defenses seem to attack its own organs. “I was terrified,” she says. “As time went by, my condition worsened and was aggravated by digestive disorders, mouth ulcers, and thyroid problems.” Izabela, on the other hand, has to put up with conditions that are not so obvious. She explains: “From childhood I have suffered from depression. This has resulted in panic attacks, breathing problems, and stomach cramps. I am generally left exhausted.” Facing Reality Sickness and infirmity can upset your life. When that happens, it helps to sit down and honestly appraise your situation. Accepting your limitations may not be easy. Magdalena says: “My disease is progressive. I often feel too exhausted to get out of bed. The unpredictable nature of my disease makes planning ahead very difficult. My greatest frustration is that I can no longer do as much as I used to do in Jehovah’s service.” Zbigniew explains: “As the years go by, rheumatoid arthritis saps my energy, damaging one joint after another. At times, when the inflammation is severe, I am unable to perform the simplest of tasks. That leaves me feeling dejected.” Some years ago, Barbara was diagnosed with a progressive brain tumor. “My body has undergone sudden changes,” she comments. “I feel listless, experience frequent headaches, and encounter concentration problems. Because of my newfound limitations, I had to reevaluate everything.” TMS 2013 Top Page 142 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 All these individuals are dedicated servants of Jehovah. For them, doing his will takes priority. They put their complete trust in God and benefit from his support.— Prov. 3:5, 6. Jehovah Helps—How? We should avoid thinking that a personal affliction is evidence of God’s displeasure. (Lam. 3:33) Think of what Job had to go through despite being “blameless and upright.” (Job 1:8) God does not try anyone with evil things. (Jas. 1:13) All illnesses—including the chronic and the emotional—are a dismal legacy from our first parents, Adam and Eve.—Rom. 5:12. Jehovah and Jesus, however, will not leave the righteous ones without help. (Ps. 34:15) Especially at difficult moments in our lives, we come to appreciate that God is ‘our refuge and our stronghold.’ (Ps. 91:2) So, then, when coping with conditions that have no easy solution, what can help you to maintain joy? Prayer: Following the pattern of God’s faithful servants of old, you can throw your burden on our heavenly Father in prayer. (Ps. 55:22) In doing so, you can experience “the peace of God that excels all thought.” That inner peace “will guard your hearts and your mental powers.” (Phil. 4:6, 7) By relying on God through prayer, Magdalena copes with her debilitating disease. She says: “Pouring out my heart to Jehovah brings relief and restores my joy. Now I really understand what it means to rely on God day by day.”—2 Cor. 1:3, 4. In response to your prayers, Jehovah can give you strength by means of his holy spirit, his Word, and the Christian brotherhood. You would not expect God to remove your infirmity miraculously. Yet, you can count on him to give you the wisdom and strength needed to cope with each adversity. (Prov. 2:7) He can fortify you, giving you “the power beyond what is normal.”—2 Cor. 4:7. Family: A loving and compassionate atmosphere at home can help you to endure illness. Bear in mind, though, that your loved ones also suffer. They may feel as helpless as you feel. Still, they are there for you, even in trying times. Praying together will help you keep a calm heart.—Prov. 14:30. Barbara says regarding her daughter and other young sisters in the congregation: “They support me in the ministry. Their zeal warms my heart.” Zbigniew finds his wife’s support invaluable. “She looks after most of the household chores. She also helps me get dressed and often carries my bag to the Christian meetings and in the ministry.” Fellow believers: When we are in company with our fellow believers, we are encouraged and consoled. But what if you cannot attend meetings because of your TMS 2013 Top Page 143 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 illness? Magdalena comments: “The congregation has made sure that I benefit from the meetings by means of audio recordings. My fellow worshippers often call me to see what else they can do to help. They also send me encouraging letters. The thought that they remember me and are concerned about my well-being helps me to endure.” Izabela, who suffers from depression, relates: “Within the congregation, I have many ‘fathers’ and ‘mothers,’ those who listen and try to understand me. The congregation is my family—here is where I experience peace and joy.” Those who suffer various trials do well to avoid ‘isolating themselves.’ Rather, they treasure their association with the congregation. (Prov. 18:1) They thus become a huge source of encouragement to others. You may hesitate at first to let the brothers and sisters know of your needs. Yet, your fellow believers will appreciate your frankness. It will afford them an opportunity to extend “unhypocritical brotherly affection.” (1 Pet. 1:22) Why not let them know that you need a ride to the meeting, would like to work with them in the ministry, or want to have a heart-to-heart conversation? Of course, we should not be demanding but be appreciative of their help. Be positive: The key to coping with chronic illness without losing joy is often in your own hands. A gloomy disposition and despondent feelings can lead to negative thinking. The Bible states: “The spirit of a man can put up with his malady; but as for a stricken spirit, who can bear it?”—Prov. 18:14. Magdalena notes: “I work hard to avoid focusing on my problems. I try to enjoy the days when I do feel better. I find encouragement in reading the life stories of people who have remained faithful despite chronic illness.” Izabela is strengthened by the thought that Jehovah loves and values her. She says: “I feel needed, and I have someone to live for. I also have a wonderful prospect for the future.” Zbigniew says: “My illness teaches me humility and obedience. It teaches me to show insight and good judgment as well as to forgive from the heart. I have learned to enjoy serving Jehovah without feelings of self-pity. In fact, I have been motivated to keep on making spiritual progress.” Keep in mind that Jehovah carefully notes your endurance. He feels for you in your suffering and cares for you. He will not “forget your work and the love you showed for his name.” (Heb. 6:10) Take to heart the promise he makes to all who fear him: “I will by no means leave you nor by any means forsake you.”—Heb. 13:5. If on occasion you do feel down, focus on the wonderful hope of living in the new world. The time is fast approaching when your own eyes will see on the earth the blessings of God’s Kingdom! TMS 2013 Top Page 144 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 [Box/Pictures on pages 28, 29] They Keep Preaching Despite Chronic Illness “I can no longer walk by myself, so my wife or some other brothers and sisters accompany me in the ministry. I memorize presentations and Bible scriptures.”— Jerzy, visually impaired. “In addition to doing telephone witnessing, I write letters and regularly correspond with a few interested ones. While in the hospital, I always put the Bible and publications next to my bed. That has helped me to strike up many good conversations.”—Magdalena, diagnosed with systemic lupus erythematosus. “I like the door-to-door ministry, but when I am not feeling up to it, I engage in telephone witnessing.”—Izabela, suffers from clinical depression. “I enjoy making return visits and helping out on Bible studies. On my better days, I like to witness from house to house.”—Barbara, who has a brain tumor. “I carry only a very light magazine bag. I stay out as long as my aching joints allow.”—Zbigniew, rheumatoid arthritis patient. [Picture on page 30] Young and old can be sources of encouragement TMS 2013 Top Page 145 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 September Sep 9 Bible Reading: 1 Corinthians 10-16 No. 1: 1 Corinthians 14:7-25 No. 2: How Can a Sinful Human ‘Soften the Face of Jehovah’? (2 Ch 33:12,13;Isa 55:6,7) No. 3: Why Does the Account at John 9:1,2 Not Prove Reincarnation? (rs p. 319¶2-p. 320¶2) Bible Reading: 1 Corinthians 10-16 *** w08 7/15 p. 27 pars. 2-12 Highlights From the Letters to the Corinthians *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 11:26—How “often” is Jesus’ death to be commemorated, and “until” when? Paul was not saying that Jesus’ death would be commemorated often. The Greek word used for “as often as” means “whenever” or “every time that.” Therefore, Paul was saying that every time anointed Christians partake of the Memorial emblems, once a year on Nisan 14, they are “proclaiming the death of the Lord.” They do this “until he arrives,” that is, until he receives them into the heavens by a resurrection.—1 Thess. 4:14-17. 13:13—In what way is love greater than faith and hope? When the “things hoped for” become a reality and “the assured expectation” of them is realized, aspects of faith and hope come to an end. (Heb. 11:1) Love is greater than faith and hope in that it remains forever. 15:29—What does it mean to be “baptized for the purpose of being dead ones”? Paul was not suggesting that living people be baptized on behalf of those who died in an unbaptized state. Paul is here speaking of the immersion of spiritanointed Christians into a course of life wherein they keep their integrity until their death and subsequent resurrection to spirit life. Lessons for Us: 10:8-11. Jehovah was greatly offended when Israel murmured against Moses and Aaron. We are wise when we guard against developing a pattern of murmuring. 16:2. Our financial giving toward the advancement of Kingdom interests will be consistent if it is planned in advance and is done systematically. No. 1: 1 Corinthians 14:7-25 TMS 2013 Top Page 146 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 No. 2: How Can a Sinful Human ‘Soften the Face of Jehovah’? (2 Ch 33:12,13;Isa 55:6,7) *** w77 11/15 p. 695 Genuine Repentance—How Is It Identified? *** WHAT IS INVOLVED IN TRUE REPENTANCE 12 Another vital part of repentance is illustrated in the case of King Manasseh of Judah. Regarding his sin, the Bible tells us: “He did on a large scale what was bad in Jehovah’s eyes, to offend him.” (2 Ki. 21:6) Finally, as an expression of Jehovah’s judgment, Manasseh was taken captive to Babylon. There he repented. The Scriptures report: “He softened the face of Jehovah his God and kept humbling himself greatly because of the God of his forefathers. And he kept praying to Him, so that He let himself be entreated by him and He heard his request for favor and restored him to Jerusalem to his kingship.” (2 Chron. 33:12, 13) Thereafter Manasseh did what he could to rectify his wrongs, clearing out idolatrous practices from his realm, sacrificing to Jehovah and encouraging the people to serve the Most High. (2 Chron. 33:15, 16) This shows that true repentance involves both abandoning the wrong course and making a determined effort to do what is right. 13 So, then, a person who is truly repentant should be able to point to “fruit that befits repentance.” (Matt. 3:8) This would include the individual’s putting forth reasonable efforts to rectify matters to the extent that he finds possible in his present circumstances. For example, his profession of repentance would have little substance if he showed no concern as to compensating for something he stole. Also, if he made no positive resolve to follow a right course, there would be a serious question about whether his repentance was genuine. 14 But how is the matter to be viewed if an individual’s sin is very shocking and has given rise to much bad publicity? Again, whether the wrongdoer is expelled from the congregation or not depends upon his genuine repentance or lack of it. 15 Whenever evidence of sincere repentance is missing, the elders need to be careful that they do not allow themselves to be governed by sentimentality. They cannot condone wrongdoing, simply ignoring or viewing as of little consequence the reproach and trouble an unrepentant person’s lawlessness has brought upon the congregation. Were they to do so, this could have a damaging effect on the congregation as a whole. Some members of the congregation might be emboldened to take liberties and to disregard the inspired counsel: “Be as free people, and yet holding your freedom, not as a blind for badness, but as slaves of God.” (1 Pet. 2:16) Furthermore, the wrongdoer himself might come to regard sin lightly, exercise even less restraint in the future and get others involved in lawlessness. Wise King Solomon observed: “Because sentence against a bad work has not been executed TMS 2013 Top Page 147 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 speedily, that is why the heart of the sons of men has become fully set in them to do bad.” (Eccl. 8:11) So, when the genuineness of a wrongdoer’s repentance is subject to serious question and when there is clear evidence that corruption is likely to result, elders should not hesitate to heed the admonition: “Remove the wicked man from among yourselves.”—1 Cor. 5:13. *** w72 7/15 pp. 434-435 par. 17 Abandoning the Course of Independence *** 17 The case of King Manasseh and that of the unnamed Christian in the Corinthian congregation indicate that wrongdoing does not automatically cancel out one’s opportunity of regaining a proper standing with Jehovah God. One who has become guilty of serious transgression can still pray to God and, if he is sincerely repentant, his prayers for forgiveness will be answered. (Compare Isaiah 1:15-19.) Certainly if Jehovah can be so forgiving, no one who claims to be his servant would want to reflect the unmerciful attitude of the older son in Jesus’ illustration. No. 3: Why Does the Account at John 9:1,2 Not Prove Reincarnation? (rs p. 319¶2-p. 320¶2) *** rs p. 319 Reincarnation *** Is reincarnation indicated by the account at John 9:1, 2? John 9:1, 2: “Now as he [Jesus] was passing along he saw a man blind from birth. And his disciples asked him: ‘Rabbi, who sinned, this man or his parents, so that he was born blind?’” Is it possible that these disciples had been influenced by the belief of the Jewish Pharisees, who said that “the souls of good men only are removed into other bodies”? (Wars of the Jews, Josephus, Book II, chap. VIII, par. 14) It is not likely, since their question does not imply that they thought he was a ‘good man.’ It is more likely that as Jesus’ disciples they believed the Scriptures and knew that the soul dies. Yet, since even a baby in the womb has life and was conceived in sin, they may have wondered whether such an unborn child could have sinned, resulting in his blindness. In any event, Jesus’ answer did not support either reincarnation or the idea that a child yet in its mother’s womb sins before birth. Jesus himself answered: “Neither this man sinned nor his parents.” (John 9:3) Jesus knew that, because we are offspring of Adam, there is an inheritance of human defects and imperfections. Using the situation to magnify God, Jesus healed the blind man. TMS 2013 Top Page 148 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 September Sep 16 Bible Reading: 2 Corinthians 1-7 No. 1: 2 Corinthians 1:15-2:11 No. 2: How Much of a Difference Is There Between Reincarnation and the Hope Held Out in the Bible? (rs p. 320¶3-4) No. 3: What Must One Do to Take refuge in the Name of Jehovah (Zeph 3:12) Bible Reading: 2 Corinthians 1-7 authenticity: si 210; *** si p. 210 par. 5 Bible Book Number 46—1 Corinthians *** 5 The authenticity of First Corinthians, and also of Second Corinthians, is unquestionable. These letters were ascribed to Paul and accepted as canonical by the early Christians, who included them in their collections. In fact, it is said that First Corinthians is alluded to and quoted at least six times in a letter from Rome to Corinth dated about 95 C.E. and called First Clement. With apparent reference to First Corinthians, the writer urged the recipients of this letter to “take up the epistle of the blessed Paul the apostle.” First Corinthians is also directly quoted by Justin Martyr, Athenagoras, Irenaeus, and Tertullian. There is strong evidence that a corpus, or collection, of Paul’s letters, including First and Second Corinthians, “was formed and published in the last decade of the first century.” why beneficial: si 216-217 *** si pp. 216-217 Bible Book Number 47—2 Corinthians *** WHY BENEFICIAL 18 How stimulating and encouraging is Paul’s appreciation for the Christian ministry as expressed in Second Corinthians! Let us view it as he did. The Christian minister who has been adequately qualified by God is no peddler of the Word but serves out of sincerity. What recommends him is, not some written document, but the fruitage he bears in the ministry. However, while the ministry is indeed glorious, this is no cause for his becoming puffed up. God’s servants as imperfect humans have this treasure of service in frail earthen vessels, that the power may plainly be TMS 2013 Top Page 149 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 seen to be God’s. So this calls for humility in accepting the glorious privilege of being God’s ministers, and what an undeserved kindness from God it is to serve as “ambassadors substituting for Christ”! How appropriate, then, was Paul’s exhortation “not to accept the undeserved kindness of God and miss its purpose”!—2:14-17; 3:1-5; 4:7; 5:18-20; 6:1. 19 Paul certainly provided a splendid example for Christian ministers to copy. For one thing, he valued and studied the inspired Hebrew Scriptures, repeatedly quoting from, alluding to, and applying them. (2 Cor. 6:2, 16-18; 7:1; 8:15; 9:9; 13:1; Isa. 49:8; Lev. 26:12; Isa. 52:11; Ezek. 20:41; 2 Sam. 7:14; Hos. 1:10) Moreover, as an overseer, he displayed deep concern for the flock, saying: “For my part I will most gladly spend and be completely spent for your souls.” He gave himself entirely in behalf of the brothers, as the record clearly shows. (2 Cor. 12:15; 6:3-10) He was untiring in his labors as he taught, exhorted, and set things straight in the Corinthian congregation. He warned plainly against fellowship with darkness, telling the Corinthians: “Do not become unevenly yoked with unbelievers.” Because of his loving concern for them, he did not want to see their minds become corrupted, “as the serpent seduced Eve by its cunning,” and so he heartily admonished them: “Keep testing whether you are in the faith, keep proving what you yourselves are.” He stirred them to Christian generosity, showing them that “God loves a cheerful giver,” and he himself expressed the most appreciative thanks to God for His indescribable free gift. Truly his brothers at Corinth were inscribed in love on the fleshly tablet of Paul’s heart, and his unstinted service in their interests was everything that should mark a zealous, wide-awake overseer. What an outstanding model for us today!—6:14; 11:3; 13:5; 9:7, 15; 3:2. 20 The apostle Paul sets our minds in the right direction in pointing to “the Father of tender mercies and the God of all comfort” as the real source of strength in time of trial. He it is that “comforts us in all our tribulation” in order that we may endure for salvation into his new world. Paul points also to the glorious hope of “a building from God, a house not made with hands, everlasting in the heavens,” and says: “Consequently if anyone is in union with Christ, he is a new creation; the old things passed away, look! new things have come into existence.” Second Corinthians does indeed contain wonderful words of assurance for those who, like Paul, will inherit the heavenly Kingdom.—1:3, 4; 5:1, 17. *** w08 7/15 p. 26 Highlights From the Letters to the Corinthians *** Jehovah’s Word Is Alive THE apostle Paul is deeply concerned about the spiritual welfare of the TMS 2013 Top Page 150 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 congregation in Corinth. He has heard that there are dissensions among the brothers there. Immorality is being tolerated. The congregation has also written Paul, inquiring about certain matters. So about 55 C.E., when he is in Ephesus during the course of his third missionary journey, Paul writes the first of his two letters to the Corinthians. The second letter, apparently written only a few months after the first, is a followup letter. Since conditions both inside and outside the congregation in first-century Corinth correspond in many ways to our times, the message of Paul’s letters to the Corinthians is of great value to us.—Heb. 4:12. *** w08 7/15 p. 28 Highlights From the Letters to the Corinthians *** ‘CONTINUE TO BE READJUSTED’ (2 Cor. 1:1–13:14) Paul tells the Corinthians that they should “kindly forgive and comfort” a repentant wrongdoer who has been rebuked. Although his first letter had saddened them, Paul expresses joy because they were “saddened into repenting.”—2 Cor. 2:6, 7; 7:8, 9. ‘Just as they are abounding in everything,’ Paul encourages the Corinthians to ‘abound in giving.’ After answering opposers, he gives final advice to all: “Continue to rejoice, to be readjusted, to be comforted, to think in agreement, to live peaceably.”—2 Cor. 8:7; 13:11. Scriptural Questions Answered: 2:15, 16—How are we “a sweet odor of Christ”? This is the case because we adhere to the Bible and share in dispensing its message. While such “fragrance” might be disgusting to unrighteous individuals, it is sweet-smelling to Jehovah and honesthearted ones. 5:16—How is it that anointed Christians “know no man according to the flesh”? They do not look upon people in a fleshly way, that is, showing favoritism on the basis of wealth, race, or ethnic or national origin. What is important to them is their spiritual relationship with fellow believers. No. 1: 2 Corinthians 1:15-2:11 No. 2: How Much of a Difference Is There Between Reincarnation and the Hope Held Out in the Bible? (rs p. 320¶3-4) TMS 2013 Top Page 151 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 *** rs p. 320 - p. 321 Reincarnation *** How much of a difference is there between reincarnation and the hope held out in the Bible? Reincarnation: According to this belief, when a person dies, the soul, the “real self,” passes on to a better existence if the individual has lived a good and proper life, but possibly to existence as an animal if his record has been more bad than good. Each rebirth, it is believed, brings the individual back into this same system of things, where he will face further suffering and eventual death. The cycles of rebirth are viewed as virtually endless. Is such a future really what awaits you? Some believe that the only way of escape is by extinguishing all desire for things pleasing to the senses. To what do they escape? To what some describe as unconscious life. Bible: According to the Bible, the soul is the complete person. Even though a person may have done bad things in the past, if he repents and changes his ways, Jehovah God will forgive him. (Ps. 103:12, 13) When a person dies, nothing survives. Death is like a deep, dreamless sleep. There will be a resurrection of the dead. This is not a reincarnation but a bringing back to life of the same personality. (Acts 24:15) For most people, the resurrection will be to life on earth. It will take place after God brings the present wicked system to its end. Sickness, suffering, even the necessity to die, will become things of the past. (Dan. 2:44; Rev. 21:3, 4) Does such a hope sound like something about which you would like to learn more, to examine the reasons for confidence in it? No. 3: What Must One Do to Take Refuge in the Name of Jehovah (Zeph 3:12) *** w11 1/15 pp. 5-7 “Take Refuge in the Name of Jehovah” *** God’s Name Is Not a Talisman 14 Some Israelites viewed the temple as a talisman that would protect them from enemies. (Jer. 7:1-4) Earlier, Israelites viewed the ark of the covenant as a charm that would protect them in battle. (1 Sam. 4:3, 10, 11) Constantine the Great painted the Greek letters khi and rho, the first two letters of the title “Christ” in Greek, on his soldiers’ shields in hopes of protecting his soldiers in battle. And King Gustav Adolph II of Sweden, who fought in the Thirty Years’ War, is thought to have worn the armor shown on page 7. Note that the name Iehova is featured prominently on the collar. 15 Some of God’s people who have been attacked by demons have found refuge in Jehovah by calling his name out loud. Still, an object that features God’s name TMS 2013 Top Page 152 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 should not be considered a talisman or used as a charm in everyday life as if it had some magical power of protection. This is not what it means to take refuge in the name of Jehovah. Taking Refuge Today 16 We find refuge today in the spiritual security enjoyed by God’s people as a whole. (Ps. 91:1) Through “the faithful and discreet slave” and elders in the congregation, we are alerted to trends in the world that could endanger that security. (Matt. 24:45-47; Isa. 32:1, 2) Think of how often we have been warned about materialism, and consider how such warnings have protected us from spiritual calamity. And what about the danger of developing an easygoing attitude, which could lead to our becoming inactive in Jehovah’s service? God’s Word says: “The easygoingness of the stupid is what will destroy them. As for the one listening to me, he will reside in security and be undisturbed from dread of calamity.” (Prov. 1:32, 33) Striving to keep morally clean also helps us to maintain our spiritual security. 17 Think, too, of the encouragement from the faithful slave to follow Jesus’ command to preach the good news of the Kingdom in all the inhabited earth. (Matt. 24:14; 28:19, 20) Zephaniah mentioned a change that would help people to take refuge in God’s name. We read: “Then I shall give to peoples the change to a pure language, in order for them all to call upon the name of Jehovah, in order to serve him shoulder to shoulder.”—Zeph. 3:9. 18 What is this pure language? The pure language is the truth about Jehovah God and his purposes as found in his inspired Word. You are in a sense using that language when you share with others the correct understanding of God’s Kingdom and how it will sanctify his name, when you stress the vindication of God’s sovereignty, and when you happily talk about the everlasting blessings faithful humans will enjoy. As a result of so many speaking this figurative language, a growing number are ‘calling upon the name of Jehovah’ and ‘serving him shoulder to shoulder.’ Yes, millions around the world are now finding refuge in Jehovah.—Ps. 1:1, 3. 19 People in the world have to deal with seemingly insurmountable problems. Desperate to solve their problems, many look to imperfect men. Or they hope for solutions from political institutions, even as ancient Israel at times looked to neighboring nations for support, making alliances with them. Yet, you know that doing so did not help Israel. And no political state today, nor the United Nations organization, will fully solve mankind’s problems. So why should one regard political institutions and alliances as a refuge? The Bible prophetically calls them a “refuge of a lie.” You can rightly view them as such because all individuals who hope in them will be sorely disappointed.—Read Isaiah 28:15, 17. TMS 2013 Top Page 153 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 20 Soon the figurative hailstorm of Jehovah’s day will strike the earth. Human schemes will not be able to provide protection; neither will nuclear shelters nor wealth. Isaiah 28:17 points out: “The hail must sweep away the refuge of a lie, and the waters themselves will flood out the very place of concealment.” 21 Both now and during that future development, God’s people will find real security in their God, Jehovah. Zephaniah’s name, meaning “Jehovah Has Concealed,” points to this true source of concealment. Fittingly, we have as the yeartext for 2011 the wise advice: “Take refuge in the name of Jehovah.” (Zeph. 3:12) Even now we can and should take refuge in the name of Jehovah, trusting in him implicitly. (Ps. 9:10) Let us daily keep in mind this inspired assurance: “The name of Jehovah is a strong tower. Into it the righteous runs and is given protection.”—Prov. 18:10. TMS 2013 Top Page 154 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 September Sep 23 Bible Reading: 2 Corinthians 8-13 No. 1: 2 Corinthians 10:1-18 No. 2: * If Someone Says, ‘I Believe in Reincarnation (rs p. 321¶1-3) No. 3: How Are We to Understand 1 Corinthians 10:13? Bible Reading: 2 Corinthians 8-13 *** w08 7/15 p. 28 Highlights From the Letters to the Corinthians *** ‘CONTINUE TO BE READJUSTED’ (2 Cor. 1:1–13:14) Paul tells the Corinthians that they should “kindly forgive and comfort” a repentant wrongdoer who has been rebuked. Although his first letter had saddened them, Paul expresses joy because they were “saddened into repenting.”—2 Cor. 2:6, 7; 7:8, 9. ‘Just as they are abounding in everything,’ Paul encourages the Corinthians to ‘abound in giving.’ After answering opposers, he gives final advice to all: “Continue to rejoice, to be readjusted, to be comforted, to think in agreement, to live peaceably.”—2 Cor. 8:7; 13:11. *** w08 7/15 p. 28 Highlights From the Letters to the Corinthians *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 11:1, 16; 12:11—Was Paul being unreasonable with the Corinthians? No, he was not. However, he may have appeared to some to be boastful and unreasonable because of what he was compelled to say in defense of his apostleship. 12:1-4—Who “was caught away into paradise”? Since the Bible does not speak of any other person who had such a vision and the passage follows Paul’s defense of his apostleship, he was probably relating his own experience. What the apostle envisioned was likely the spiritual paradise enjoyed by the Christian congregation in “the time of the end.”—Dan. 12:4. TMS 2013 Top Page 155 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Lessons for Us: 10:13. As a general rule, unless some specific arrangements have been made for us to help where the need is greater, we should work only the territory assigned to our congregation. 13:5. To ‘test whether we are in the faith,’ we have to measure our conduct in the light of what we learn from the Bible. To ‘prove what we ourselves are,’ we have to evaluate the level of our spirituality, including the sharpness of our “perceptive powers” and the extent of our works of faith. (Heb. 5:14; Jas. 1:22-25) By applying Paul’s sound advice, we can keep on walking in the way of the truth. No. 1: 2 Corinthians 10:1-18 No. 2: * If Someone Says, ‘I Believe in Reincarnation (rs p. 321¶1-3) * If Someone Says, ‘Do You Believe in the Rapture’? (rs p. 316¶9-p. 317¶2 *** rs p. 321 Reincarnation *** If Someone Says— ‘I believe in reincarnation’ You might reply: ‘You hope that it will eventually result in a better life, is that right? . . . Tell me, would you like to live in a world like the one described here at Revelation 21:1-5?’ Or you could say: ‘I appreciate your telling me that. May I ask, Is this something that you have always believed? . . . What was it that made you leave behind your former beliefs?’ (Then perhaps use the ideas under the heading on page 320.) Another possibility: ‘I have enjoyed conversations with others who share that belief. May I ask, Why do you feel that reincarnation is needed?’ Then perhaps add: (1) ‘Do you remember all the details of the earlier lives you believe you had? . . . But that would be necessary if a person were to correct his former errors and improve, would it not?’ (2) If the person says that it is a kindness that we forget, you might ask: ‘But do you view a bad memory as an advantage to a person in everyday life? Then, by forgetting every 70 years or so everything we have learned, would we be helped to improve our lot?’ (3) If the person says that only the better people are born again as humans, you might ask: ‘Why is it, then, that world conditions have continued to get worse? . . . The Bible shows how real improvement will be made in our day. (Dan. 2:44)’ No. 3: How Are We to Understand 1 Corinthians 10:13? TMS 2013 Top Page 156 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 *** w10 11/15 pp. 27-28 Jehovah Is Our Sovereign Lord! *** We Can Maintain Integrity! 16 We can uphold Jehovah’s sovereignty and maintain our integrity, for the apostle Paul wrote: “No temptation has taken you except what is common to men. But God is faithful, and he will not let you be tempted beyond what you can bear, but along with the temptation he will also make the way out in order for you to be able to endure it.” (1 Cor. 10:13) What is the source of the temptation mentioned by Paul, and how does God make the way out for us? 17 As illustrated by Israel’s experiences in the wilderness, the “temptation” comes through circumstances that could induce us to break God’s law. (Read 1 Corinthians 10:6-10.) The Israelites could have resisted temptation, but they desired “injurious things” when Jehovah miraculously provided a month’s supply of quail for them. Even though the people had been without meat for some time, God had given them enough manna to eat. Yet, they gave way to the temptation of yielding to unrestrained greed when gathering the quail.—Num. 11:19, 20, 31-35. 18 Earlier, while Moses was receiving the Law on Mount Sinai, the Israelites became idolaters, engaging in calf worship and sensual pleasures. The absence of their visible leader meant that temptation was unchecked. (Ex. 32:1, 6) Just before entering the Promised Land, thousands of Israelites were seduced by Moabite women, with whom they committed sexual immorality. On that occasion, thousands of Israelites died for their sin. (Num. 25:1, 9) At times, the people of Israel succumbed to the temptation to complain rebelliously, on one occasion speaking against Moses as well as against God himself! (Num. 21:5) The people of Israel even murmured after the destruction of wicked Korah, Dathan, Abiram, and their associates, wrongly reasoning that the execution of the rebels was unjust. As a result, 14,700 Israelites perished from a divinely sent scourge.—Num. 16:41, 49. 19 None of the temptations just mentioned were of such a nature that the Israelites could not have resisted them. The people yielded to temptation because they lost faith and forgot Jehovah, his loving care for them, and the rightness of his ways. As in the case of the Israelites, the temptations that we face are common to human experience. If we put forth needed effort to resist them and rely on God to sustain us, we can maintain our integrity. We can be confident of this because “God is faithful” and does not allow us to be “tempted beyond what [we] can bear.” Jehovah never forsakes us to the point of permitting us to come into situations that make it humanly impossible to do his will.—Ps. 94:14. 20 By strengthening us to resist temptation, Jehovah makes “the way out.” For TMS 2013 Top Page 157 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 example, persecutors may subject us to physical abuse in an effort to make us renounce our faith. Such treatment may tempt us to compromise so as to escape further beatings, torture, or possibly death. On the basis of Paul’s inspired assurance recorded at 1 Corinthians 10:13, however, we know that the situation giving rise to temptation is only temporary. Jehovah will not allow it to develop to the point where we cannot remain faithful to him. God can fortify our faith and give us the spiritual strength we need in order to maintain integrity. 21 Jehovah sustains us by means of his holy spirit. That spirit also brings back to our mind Scriptural thoughts that we need in order to resist temptation. (John 14:26) Consequently, we are not deceived into following a wrong course. For instance, we understand the related issues of Jehovah’s sovereignty and human integrity. With that knowledge, many have been sustained by God to remain faithful to death. But it was not death that made the way out for them; it was Jehovah’s help that made it possible for them to endure to the end without yielding to temptation. He can do the same for us. In fact, he also uses his faithful angels in our behalf as public servants “sent forth to minister to those who are going to inherit salvation.” (Heb. 1:14) As the next article shows, only integrity keepers can hope to have the joyful privilege of upholding God’s sovereignty forever. We can be among them if we cling to Jehovah as our Sovereign Lord. TMS 2013 Top Page 158 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 September Sep 30 Bible Reading: Galatians 1-6 No. 1: Galatians 1:18-2:10 No. 2: Why Are There So Many Religions? (rs p. 322¶1-p. 323¶2) No. 3: Why Jehovah Is Worthy to receive Worship (Re 4:11) Bible Reading: Galatians 1-6 authenticity: si 218; *** si p. 218 par. 5 Bible Book Number 48—Galatians *** 5 What facts argue for the authenticity and canonicity of Galatians? It is referred to by name in the writings of Irenaeus, Clement of Alexandria, Tertullian, and Origen. Moreover, it is included in the following important Bible manuscripts of rank: Sinaitic, Alexandrine, Vatican No. 1209, Codex Ephraemi Syri rescriptus, Codex Bezae, and Chester Beatty Papyrus No. 2 (P46). Moreover, it is entirely in harmony with the other Greek Scripture writings and also with the Hebrew Scriptures, to which it frequently refers. 6 In Paul’s powerful and hard-hitting letter “to the congregations of Galatia,” he proves (1) that he is a true apostle (a fact that the Judaizers had sought to discredit) and (2) that justification is by faith in Christ Jesus, not by the works of the Law, and that therefore circumcision is unnecessary for Christians. Though it was Paul’s custom to have a secretary write down his epistles, he himself wrote Galatians in ‘large letters with his own hand.’ (6:11) The contents of the book were of the greatest importance, both to Paul and to the Galatians. The book emphasizes appreciation for the freedom that true Christians have through Jesus Christ. CONTENTS OF GALATIANS 7 Paul defends his apostleship (1:1–2:14). After greeting the congregations in Galatia, Paul marvels that they are being so quickly removed to another sort of good news, and he firmly declares: “Even if we or an angel out of heaven were to declare to you as good news something beyond what we declared to you as good news, let him be accursed.” The good news that he has declared is not something human, TMS 2013 Top Page 159 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 neither was he taught it, “except through revelation by Jesus Christ.” Previously, as a zealous exponent of Judaism, Paul had persecuted the congregation of God, but then God called him through His undeserved kindness to declare the good news about his Son to the nations. It was not until three years after his conversion that he went up to Jerusalem, and then, of the apostles, he saw only Peter, as well as James the brother of the Lord. He was unknown in person to the congregations of Judea, though they used to hear of him and “began glorifying God” because of him.—1:8, 12, 24. 8 After 14 years Paul went up to Jerusalem again and explained privately the good news that he was preaching. His companion Titus, though a Greek, was not even required to be circumcised. When James and Cephas and John saw that Paul had entrusted to him the good news for those who are uncircumcised, just as Peter had the good news for those who are circumcised, they gave Paul and Barnabas the right hand of sharing together to go to the nations, while they themselves went to the circumcised. When Cephas came to Antioch and failed to walk straight “according to the truth of the good news” for fear of the circumcised class, Paul rebuked him before them all.—2:14. 9 Declared righteous by faith, not by law (2:15–3:29). We Jews know, argues Paul, “that a man is declared righteous, not due to works of law, but only through faith toward Christ Jesus.” He now lives in union with Christ and is alive by faith to do the will of God. “If righteousness is through law, Christ actually died for nothing.”—2:16, 21. 10 Are the Galatians so senseless as to believe that having started by receiving the spirit due to faith, they can finish serving God by works of Law? It is the hearing by faith that counts, as with Abraham, who “put faith in Jehovah, and it was counted to him as righteousness.” Now, according to God’s promise, “those who adhere to faith are being blessed together with faithful Abraham.” They have been released from the curse of the Law by Christ’s death on the stake. Christ is the Seed of Abraham, and the Law made 430 years later does not abolish the promise concerning that Seed. What, then, was the purpose of the Law? It was “our tutor leading to Christ, that we might be declared righteous due to faith.” Now we are no longer under the tutor, nor is there now any distinction between Jew and Greek, for all are one in union with Christ Jesus and “are really Abraham’s seed, heirs with reference to a promise.”—3:6, 9, 24, 29. 11 Stand fast in Christian freedom (4:1–6:18). God sent forth his Son to release those under Law, that they “might receive the adoption as sons.” (4:5) So why turn back to the slavery of the weak and beggarly elementary things? Since the Galatians are now observing days and months and seasons and years, Paul is TMS 2013 Top Page 160 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 afraid his work in their behalf has been wasted. On his first visit to them, they received Paul like an angel of God. Has he now become their enemy because he tells them the truth? Let those who want to be under Law hear what the Law says: Abraham acquired two sons by two women. The one woman, the servant girl, Hagar, corresponds to the nation of fleshly Israel, bound to Jehovah by the Mosaic Law covenant, which covenant brings forth children for slavery. The free woman, though, Sarah, corresponds to the Jerusalem above, who, Paul says, “is free, and she is our mother.” “What,” asks Paul, “does the Scripture say?” This: “By no means shall the son of the servant girl be an heir with the son of the free woman.” And we are children, not of a servant girl, “but of the free woman.”—4:30, 31. 12 Circumcision or lack of it means nothing, explains Paul, but it is faith operating through love that counts. The entire Law is fulfilled in the saying: “You must love your neighbor as yourself.” Keep walking by the spirit, for “if you are being led by spirit, you are not under law.” As to the works of the flesh, Paul forewarns “that those who practice such things will not inherit God’s kingdom.” In glowing contrast, he describes the fruitage of the spirit, against which there is no law, and adds: “If we are living by spirit, let us go on walking orderly also by spirit” and put away egotism and envy.—5:14, 18, 21, 25. 13 If a man takes some false step before he is aware of it, those spiritually qualified must try to restore him “in a spirit of mildness.” Christians fulfill the law of the Christ by carrying the burdens of one another, but each one should carry his own load in proving what his own work is. A person will reap according to what he sows, either corruption from the flesh or everlasting life from the spirit. Those who want the Galatians to be circumcised are only out to please men and avoid persecution. The thing of vital concern is, not circumcision or uncircumcision, but a new creation. Peace and mercy will be upon those who walk orderly according to this rule of conduct, even upon “the Israel of God.”—6:1, 16. WHY BENEFICIAL 14 The letter to the Galatians reveals Paul as the devastating persecutor who became the alert apostle to the nations, always ready to contend in behalf of the interests of his brothers. (1:13-16, 23; 5:7-12) Paul showed by example that an overseer should move quickly to handle problems, quashing false reasonings by logic and Scripture.—1:6-9; 3:1-6. 15 The letter was beneficial to the congregations in Galatia in clearly establishing their freedom in Christ and discrediting the perverters of the good news. It made plain that it is by faith that one is declared righteous and that circumcision is no longer necessary in order for one to gain salvation. (2:16; 3:8; 5:6) By setting aside such fleshly distinctions, it served to unify Jew and Gentile in the one congregation. TMS 2013 Top Page 161 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 The freedom from the Law was not to serve as an inducement for the desires of the flesh, for the principle still held: “You must love your neighbor as yourself.” It continues to hold as a guidepost to Christians today.—5:14. 16 Paul’s letter helped the Galatians on many points of doctrine, drawing on the Hebrew Scriptures for powerful illustrations. It gave the inspired interpretation of Isaiah 54:1-6, identifying Jehovah’s woman as “the Jerusalem above.” It explained the “symbolic drama” of Hagar and Sarah, showing that the heirs of God’s promises are those made free by Christ and not those remaining in bondage to the Law. (Gal. 4:21-26; Gen. 16:1-4, 15; 21:1-3, 8-13) It clearly explained that the Law covenant did not negate the Abrahamic covenant but was added to it. It also pointed out that the time interval between the making of the two covenants was 430 years, which is important in Bible chronology. (Gal. 3:17, 18, 23, 24) The record of these things has been preserved for building up Christian faith today. 17 Most important, Galatians unmistakably identifies the Kingdom Seed, to which all the prophets looked forward. “Now the promises were spoken to Abraham and to his seed . . . who is Christ.” Those who become sons of God through faith in Christ Jesus are shown to be adopted into this seed. “If you belong to Christ, you are really Abraham’s seed, heirs with reference to a promise.” (3:16, 29) The fine admonition given in Galatians should be heeded by these Kingdom heirs and those who labor with them: ‘Stand fast in the freedom for which Christ has set you free!’ ‘Do not give up in doing what is fine, for in due season we shall reap if we do not tire out.’ ‘Work what is good, especially toward those related to us in the faith.’—5:1; 6:9, 10. 18 Finally, there is the powerful warning that those who practice the works of the flesh “will not inherit God’s kingdom.” Let all, then, turn completely from worldly filth and strife and set their hearts entirely upon bringing forth the fruitage of the spirit, which is “love, joy, peace, long-suffering, kindness, goodness, faith, mildness, selfcontrol.”—5:19-23. *** w08 8/15 p. 26 - p. 27 Highlights From the Letters to the Galatians, the Ephesians, the Philippians, and the Colossians *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 3:16-18, 28, 29—Is the Abrahamic covenant still valid? Yes, it is. The Law covenant was an addition to and not a replacement of God’s covenant with Abraham. Therefore, the Abrahamic covenant remained in effect after the Law was “abolished.” (Eph. 2:15) Its promises are passed on to Abraham’s true “seed”— Christ Jesus, who is the primary one, and those who “belong to Christ.” 6:2—What is “the law of the Christ”? This law consists of all that Jesus taught and commanded. It especially includes the commandment to “love one another.”— TMS 2013 Top Page 162 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 John 13:34. 6:8—How do we ‘sow with a view to the spirit’? We do this by living in a way that allows God’s spirit to operate freely on us. Sowing with a view to the spirit involves wholeheartedly participating in activities that promote the flow of the spirit. Lessons for Us: 1:6-9. Christian elders need to act without delay when problems arise in the congregation. Using sound reasoning along with the Scriptures, they can quickly refute false reasoning. 2:20. The ransom is a personal gift from God to us. We should learn to view it that way.—John 3:16. 5:7-9. Bad associations can ‘hinder us from keeping on obeying the truth.’ We are wise to shun them. 6:1, 2, 5. Those with “spiritual qualifications” may help us to carry a burden, such as something troublesome or heavy resulting from our unknowingly taking a false step. When it comes to carrying the load of our spiritual responsibilities, though, we must do it ourselves. No. 1: Galatians 1:18-2:10 No. 2: Why Are There So Many Religions? (rs p. 322¶1-p. 323¶2) *** rs p. 322 Religion *** Why are there so many religions? A recent tabulation concluded that there are 10 main religions and some 10,000 sects. Of these, some 6,000 exist in Africa, 1,200 in the United States, and hundreds in other lands. Many factors have contributed to the development of new religious groups. Some have said that the various religions all represent different ways of presenting religious truth. But a comparison of their teachings and practices with the Bible indicates, rather, that the diversity of religions is because people have become followers of men instead of listening to God. It is noteworthy that, to a large extent, teachings they hold in common, but that differ from the Bible, originated in ancient Babylon. (See pages 50, 51, under the heading “Babylon the Great.”) Who is the instigator of such religious confusion? The Bible identifies Satan the Devil as “the god of this system of things.” (2 Cor. 4:4) It warns us that “the things which the nations sacrifice they sacrifice to demons, and not to God.” (1 Cor. 10:20) TMS 2013 Top Page 163 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 How vitally important, then, to make sure that we really are worshiping the true God, the Creator of heaven and earth, and that our worship is pleasing to him! Are all religions acceptable to God? Judg. 10:6, 7: “The sons of Israel again proceeded to do what was bad in the eyes of Jehovah, and they began to serve the Baals and the Ashtoreth images and the gods of Syria and the gods of Sidon and the gods of Moab and the gods of the sons of Ammon and the gods of the Philistines. So they left Jehovah and did not serve him. At this Jehovah’s anger blazed against Israel.” (If a person worships any thing or any person other than the true God, the Creator of heaven and earth, it is evident that his form of worship is not acceptable to Jehovah.) Mark 7:6, 7: “He [Jesus] said to them [the Jewish Pharisees and scribes]: ‘Isaiah aptly prophesied about you hypocrites, as it is written, “This people honor me with their lips, but their hearts are far removed from me. It is in vain that they keep worshiping me, because they teach as doctrines commands of men.”’” (Regardless of whom a group profess to worship, if they hold to doctrines of men instead of the inspired Word of God, their worship is in vain.) Rom. 10:2, 3: “I bear them witness that they have a zeal for God; but not according to accurate knowledge; for, because of not knowing the righteousness of God but seeking to establish their own, they did not subject themselves to the righteousness of God.” (People may have God’s written Word but lack accurate knowledge of what it contains, because they have not been taught properly. They may feel that they are zealous for God, but they may not be doing what he requires. Their worship is not going to please God, is it?) No. 3: Why Jehovah Is Worthy to Receive Worship (Re 4:11) *** w08 12/1 p. 31 A Creator Worthy of Our Praise *** A Creator Worthy of Our Praise Revelation 4:11 HAVE you ever wondered, ‘What is the meaning of life?’ Those who believe that life is the result of mindless evolution grope in vain for the answer. Not so those who accept the well-established truth that Jehovah God is the Source of life. (Psalm 36:9) They know that he had a purpose in creating us. That purpose is stated at Revelation 4:11. Let us see how those words, penned by the apostle John, explain why we are here. TMS 2013 Top Page 164 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 John presents a heavenly chorus extolling God: “You are worthy, Jehovah, even our God, to receive the glory and the honor and the power, because you created all things, and because of your will they existed and were created.” Jehovah alone is worthy, or deserving, of such homage. Why? Because he “created all things.” What, then, should his intelligent creatures be moved to do? Jehovah is said to be worthy to “receive” glory, honor, and power. Without question, he is the most glorious, honorable, and powerful Personage in the universe. The majority of humankind, however, do not really recognize his Creatorship. Even so, there are those who clearly see God’s “invisible qualities” through the things he has made. (Romans 1:20) With appreciative hearts, they are moved to give Jehovah glory and honor. They proclaim to all who will hear the impressive evidence that Jehovah is the one who made all things wonderfully and that he is therefore deserving of our reverential respect.—Psalm 19:1, 2; 139:14. How, though, does Jehovah receive power from his worshippers? Of course, no creature can confer power on the almighty Creator. (Isaiah 40:25, 26) Yet, being created in God’s image, we are endowed with a measure of God’s attributes, one of which is power. (Genesis 1:27) If we truly appreciate what our Creator has done for us, we will be moved to use our power and energy to honor and glorify him. Instead of expending our energy solely on advancing our own interests, we feel that Jehovah God is worthy of receiving all our power as we serve him.—Mark 12:30. Why, then, are we here? The last part of Revelation 4:11 answers: “Because of your will they [all created things] existed and were created.” We did not will ourselves into existence. We exist because of God’s will. For this reason, life lived solely for self-interest is empty and meaningless. To find inner peace, joy, satisfaction, and fulfillment, we need to learn what God’s will is and then bring our life into harmony with it. Only then will we find the purpose of our creation and existence.—Psalm 40:8. TMS 2013 Top Page 165 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 October Oct 7 Bible Reading: Ephesians 1-6 No. 1: Ephesians 4:1-16 No. 2: What It Means to Seek First God’s Righteousness (Mt 6:33) No. 3: Is It True That There Is Good in All Religions (rs p. 323¶3-5) Bible Reading: Ephesians 1-6 authenticity: si 220-221 *** si pp. 220-221 pars. 2-4 Bible Book Number 49—Ephesians *** 2 Paul identifies himself as the writer in the very first word and four times refers or alludes to himself as “the prisoner in the Lord.” (Eph. 1:1; 3:1, 13; 4:1; 6:20) Arguments against Paul’s writership have come to nothing. The Chester Beatty Papyrus No. 2 (P46), believed to be from about 200 C.E., has 86 leaves out of a codex containing Paul’s epistles. Among them is the epistle to the Ephesians, thus showing that it was grouped among his letters at that time. 3 Early ecclesiastical writers confirm that Paul wrote the letter and that it was “To the Ephesians.” For example, Irenaeus, of the second century C.E., quoted Ephesians 5:30 as follows: “As the blessed Paul says in the epistle to the Ephesians, that we are members of his body.” Clement of Alexandria, of the same period, quoted Ephesians 5:21 in reporting: “Wherefore, also, in the epistle to the Ephesians he writes, Be subject one to another in the fear of God.” Origen, writing in the first half of the third century C.E., quoted Ephesians 1:4 in saying: “But also the apostle in the epistle to the Ephesians, uses the same language when he says, Who chose us before the foundation of the world.” Eusebius, another authority on early Christian history (c. 260-342 C.E.), includes Ephesians in the Bible canon, and most other early ecclesiastical writers make references to Ephesians as part of the inspired Scriptures. 4 The Chester Beatty Papyrus, the Vatican Manuscript No. 1209, and the Sinaitic Manuscript omit the words “in Ephesus” in chapter 1, verse 1, and thus do not indicate the destination of the letter. This fact, together with the absence of greetings to individuals in Ephesus (though Paul had labored there for three years), has led some to surmise that the letter may have been addressed elsewhere or at least that TMS 2013 Top Page 166 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 it may have been a circular letter to the congregations in Asia Minor, including Ephesus. However, most other manuscripts include the words “in Ephesus,” and as we have noted above, the early ecclesiastical writers accepted it as a letter to the Ephesians. WHY BENEFICIAL 16 The epistle to the Ephesians touches almost every aspect of the Christian’s life. In view of the present-day upsurge of distressing problems and delinquency in the world, Paul’s sound, practical advice is of real benefit to those who desire to live godly lives. How should children conduct themselves toward parents, and parents toward children? What are the responsibilities of a husband toward his wife, and of a wife toward her husband? What must the individuals in the congregation do in order to maintain unity in love and Christian purity in the midst of a wicked world? Paul’s counsel covers all these questions, and he goes on to show what is involved in putting on the new Christian personality. Through the study of Ephesians, all will be able to gain real appreciation for the kind of personality that is pleasing to God and that is “created according to God’s will in true righteousness and loyalty.”—4:24-32; 6:1-4; 5:3-5, 15-20, 22-33. 17 The letter also shows the purpose of appointments and assignments in the congregation. This is “with a view to the readjustment of the holy ones, for ministerial work, for the building up of the body of the Christ,” with maturity in view. By cooperating fully in these congregational arrangements, the Christian can “by love grow up in all things into him who is the head, Christ.”—4:12, 15. 18 The letter to the Ephesians greatly benefited the early congregation in sharpening their understanding of “the sacred secret of the Christ.” Here it was made plain that along with believing Jews, “people of the nations” were being called to be “joint heirs and fellow members of the body and partakers . . . of the promise in union with Christ Jesus through the good news.” The wall of partition, “the Law of commandments,” that had fenced off Gentile from Jew had been abolished, and now by the blood of the Christ, all had become fellow citizens of the holy ones and members of the household of God. In striking contrast to the pagan temple of Artemis, these were being built up together in union with Christ Jesus into a place for God to inhabit by spirit—“a holy temple for Jehovah.”—3:4, 6; 2:15, 21. 19 With regard to “the sacred secret,” Paul also spoke of “an administration . . . to gather all things together again in the Christ, the things in the heavens [those chosen to be in the heavenly Kingdom] and the things on the earth [those who would live on earth in the realm of the Kingdom].” Thus God’s grand purpose to restore peace and unity is brought to the fore. In this connection Paul prayed in behalf of the TMS 2013 Top Page 167 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Ephesians, the eyes of whose hearts had been enlightened, that they might fully grasp the hope to which God had called them and see “what the glorious riches are which he holds as an inheritance for the holy ones.” These words must have greatly encouraged them in their hope. And the inspired letter to the Ephesians continues to be upbuilding to the congregation in this day, that ‘in everything we may be filled with all the fullness that God gives.’—1:9-11, 18; 3:19. *** w08 8/15 p. 27 Highlights From the Letters to the Galatians, the Ephesians, the Philippians, and the Colossians *** ‘GATHERING OF ALL THINGS IN THE CHRIST’ (Eph. 1:1–6:24) Highlighting the theme of Christian unity in his letter to the Ephesians, Paul speaks of “an administration at the full limit of the appointed times . . . to gather all things together again in the Christ, the things in the heavens and the things on the earth.” Christ has given “gifts in men” to help all to “attain to the oneness in the faith.”—Eph. 1:10; 4:8, 13. To honor God and promote unity, Christians should “put on the new personality” and “be in subjection to one another in fear of Christ.” They also need “to stand firm against the machinations of the Devil” by putting on the complete suit of spiritual armor.—Eph. 4:24; 5:21; 6:11. Scriptural Questions Answered: 1:4-7—How were anointed Christians foreordained long before they were born? They were foreordained as a group, or a class, not as individuals. This took place before the sinful world of mankind came into existence. The prophecy recorded at Genesis 3:15, declared before any sinful human was conceived, includes God’s purpose to have certain followers of Christ rule with him in heaven.— Gal. 3:16, 29. 2:2—How is the spirit of the world like the air, and where does its authority lie? “The spirit of the world”—the spirit of independence and disobedience—is as pervasive as the air we breathe. (1 Cor. 2:12) Its authority, or power, lies in its persuasiveness, persistence, and relentlessness. 2:6—How can anointed Christians be “in the heavenly places” while still on earth? The expression “heavenly places” here does not refer to their promised heavenly inheritance. Rather, it denotes their exalted spiritual position resulting from their being “sealed with the promised holy spirit.”—Eph. 1:13, 14. Lessons for Us: 4:8, 11-15. Jesus Christ “carried away captives,” that is, took men away from TMS 2013 Top Page 168 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Satan’s control to use them as gifts for the building up of the Christian congregation. We can “by love grow up in all things into . . . Christ” by being obedient and submissive to those taking the lead among us and by cooperating with congregation arrangements.—Heb. 13:7, 17. 5:22-24, 33. Besides being in subjection to her husband, a wife is to respect him. She does this by manifesting a “quiet and mild spirit” and by endeavoring to bring him honor as she speaks well of him and works to make his decisions succeed.— 1 Pet. 3:3, 4; Titus 2:3-5. 5:25, 28, 29. Just as he “feeds” himself, a husband ought to be a good provider for his wife—physically, emotionally, and spiritually. He should also cherish her by spending adequate time with her and by treating her tenderly in speech and action. 6:10-13. To resist demonic forces, we need to be wholehearted in putting on the suit of spiritual armor from God. No. 1: Ephesians 4:1-16 No. 2: What It Means to Seek First God’s Righteousness (Mt 6:33) *** w11 2/15 pp. 24-25 Love Righteousness With All Your Heart *** Seek God’s Righteousness 4 Read Matthew 6:33. Seeking God’s righteousness involves more than our spending time preaching the good news of the Kingdom. For our sacred service to be acceptable to Jehovah, our everyday conduct must harmonize with his high standards. What has to be done by all who are seeking Jehovah’s righteousness? They must “put on the new personality which was created according to God’s will in true righteousness and loyalty.”—Eph. 4:24. 5 As we strive to live up to God’s righteous standards, we may sometimes become discouraged because of our shortcomings. What can help us to overcome debilitating discouragement and learn to love and practice righteousness? (Prov. 24:10) We must regularly approach Jehovah in prayer “with true hearts in the full assurance of faith.” (Heb. 10:19-22) Whether we are anointed Christians or we have an earthly hope, we exercise faith in the ransom sacrifice of Jesus Christ and in his services as our great High Priest. (Rom. 5:8; Heb. 4:14-16) The effectiveness of Jesus’ shed blood was illustrated in the very first issue of this magazine. (1 John 1:6, 7) The article stated: “It is a singular fact, that [when] a scarlet or crimson object [is] viewed through a red glass in the light, the object appears white; so, though our sins be as scarlet or crimson, when we come where God will view them through the blood of Christ, they are accounted as white.” (July 1879, p. 6) What a marvelous TMS 2013 Top Page 169 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 provision Jehovah has made for us through the ransom sacrifice of his dear Son!— Isa. 1:18. *** w11 9/15 pp. 12-14 Are You Letting Jehovah Be Your Share? *** Seeking First God’s Kingdom 6 Jesus taught his followers to seek first the Kingdom and God’s righteousness. People of the world tend to seek personal interests first as “men of this system of things, whose share is in this life.” (Read Psalm 17:1, 13-15.) With no regard for their Creator, many devote themselves to making a comfortable living, raising a family, and leaving behind an inheritance. Their share is in this life only. David, on the other hand, was interested in making “a good name” with Jehovah, as his son later recommended that all do. (Eccl. 7:1, ftn.) Just like Asaph, David saw that having Jehovah as his Friend was far better than putting his own interests foremost in life. He rejoiced in walking with God. In our time, many Christians have put spiritual activities ahead of their secular employment. 7 Consider Jean-Claude, in the Central African Republic. He is a married elder with three children. In that land, finding work is hard, and most people will do almost anything to keep their job. One day, the production manager told Jean-Claude to begin working nights—starting at 6:30 p.m., seven days a week. Jean-Claude explained that in addition to supporting his family materially, he needed to care for their spiritual welfare. He also stated that he had a responsibility to help the congregation. The manager’s response? “If you are fortunate enough to have a job, you must forget all other things, including your wife, your children, and your problems. You must devote your life to your work—nothing but your work. Make your choice: your religion or your work.” What would you have done? Well, JeanClaude realized that if he lost his job, God would look after him. He would still have plenty to do in God’s service, and Jehovah would help care for his family’s material needs. Thus, he attended the next midweek meeting. After that, he got ready to go to work, not sure if he would even have a job. Just then, he got a phone call. The manager had been fired, but our brother still had his job. 8 Some who have been in a situation where their job seemed at risk may have wondered, ‘How will I fulfill my responsibility to provide for my family?’ (1 Tim. 5:8) Whether you have faced a similar challenge or not, from your own experience you are likely sure that you will never be disappointed if God is your share and you highly treasure the privilege of serving him. When Jesus told his disciples to keep on seeking first the kingdom, he assured them: “All these other things”—such as what to eat, drink, or put on—“will be added to you.”—Matt. 6:33. TMS 2013 Top Page 170 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 9 Think of the Levites, who did not receive a land inheritance. Since pure worship was their primary concern, for sustenance they had to rely on Jehovah, who told them: “I am your share.” (Num. 18:20) Although we are not serving at a literal temple as the priests and Levites did, we can imitate their spirit, having confidence that Jehovah will provide for us. Our trust in God’s power to provide becomes more and more important as we move deeper into the last days.—Rev. 13:17. Seeking First God’s Righteousness 10 Jesus also urged his disciples to ‘keep on seeking first God’s righteousness.’ (Matt. 6:33) This means putting Jehovah’s standard of what is right and what is wrong ahead of human norms. (Read Isaiah 55:8, 9.) You may recall that in the past, a number of people were involved in growing tobacco or selling tobacco products, training others in warfare, or producing and selling weapons of war. After coming to a knowledge of the truth, most chose to change their employment and qualify for baptism.—Isa. 2:4; 2 Cor. 7:1; Gal. 5:14. 11 Andrew is an example. When he and his wife learned about Jehovah, they resolved to serve him. Andrew took much pride in his job but left it. Why? Because he was working for a nonneutral organization and was determined to put first God’s righteousness. When Andrew left that job, he had two children, no income, and enough money to last just a few months. From a human standpoint, it may have seemed that he had no ‘inheritance.’ He searched for a job, trusting in God. Looking back, he and his family can confirm that Jehovah’s hand is not short. (Isa. 59:1) By keeping their life simple, Andrew and his wife have even had the privilege of being in full-time service. “There have been times when finances, housing, health, and just growing older have made us anxious,” he says. “But Jehovah has always stood by us. . . . We can say without a hint of doubt that serving Jehovah is, without question, the most noble and rewarding human endeavor.”—Eccl. 12:13. 12 Jesus told his disciples: “If you have faith the size of a mustard grain, you will say to this mountain, ‘Transfer from here to there,’ and it will transfer, and nothing will be impossible for you.” (Matt. 17:20) Would you be able to put God’s standards foremost if that would result in difficulties? If you are uncertain whether you could do so, speak with other members of the congregation. You will no doubt find it spiritually refreshing to hear their experiences. No. 3: Is It True That There Is Good in All Religions (rs p. 323¶3-5) *** rs p. 323 - p. 324 Religion *** Is it true that there is good in all religions? TMS 2013 Top Page 171 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Most religions do teach that a person should not lie or steal, and so forth. But is that sufficient? Would you be happy to drink a glass of poisoned water because someone assured you that most of what you were getting was water? 2 Cor. 11:14, 15: “Satan himself keeps transforming himself into an angel of light. It is therefore nothing great if his ministers also keep transforming themselves into ministers of righteousness.” (Here we are cautioned that not everything that originates with Satan may appear hideous. One of his chief methods of deceiving mankind has been false religion of all kinds, to some of which he gives a righteous appearance.) 2 Tim. 3:2, 5: “Men will be . . . having a form of godly devotion but proving false to its power; and from these turn away.” (Regardless of their outward professions of love for God, if those with whom you worship do not sincerely apply his Word in their own lives, the Bible urges you to break off such association.) TMS 2013 Top Page 172 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 October Oct 14 Bible Reading: Philippians 1-Colossians 4 No. 1: Philippians 3:17-4:9 No. 2: Is It Proper to Leave the Religion of One’s Parents? (rs p. 324¶1-3) No. 3: How Can Prayer Help Us to Fight Temptation? (Lu 11;9-13; Jas 1:5) Bible Reading: Philippians 1-Colossians 4 *** si p. 224 par. 4 Bible Book Number 50—Philippians *** 4 That Paul did write the letter, as stated in its first verse, is generally accepted by Bible commentators, and with good reason. Polycarp (69?-155? C.E.) in his own letter to the Philippians mentions that Paul had written to them. The letter is quoted as from Paul by such early Bible commentators as Ignatius, Irenaeus, Tertullian, and Clement of Alexandria. It is cited in the Muratorian Fragment of the second century C.E. and in all other early canons, and it appears side by side with eight other letters of Paul in the Chester Beatty Papyrus No. 2 (P46), believed to be from about 200 C.E. *** it-2 p. 631 Philippians, Letter to the *** The letter breathes love. Paul never withheld commendation where due, nor did he shrink back from giving necessary reproof, but in this case encouragement was the thing needed. The congregation had their opponents, “workers of injury,” who wanted to boast in fleshly connections and in circumcision of the flesh, but it appears that the brothers were not seriously affected or upset. (Php 3:2) So Paul did not have to present strong argument and reproof as, for example, in his letters to the congregations in Galatia and Corinth. The only hint of correction was his exhortation to unity on the part of Euodia and Syntyche. Throughout the letter he encourages the Philippian congregation to continue in their fine course—seeking greater discernment and getting a sure grip on the Word of life, a stronger faith, and hope in the prize to come. TMS 2013 Top Page 173 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 *** si pp. 225-226 Bible Book Number 50—Philippians *** WHY BENEFICIAL 12 How beneficial the book of Philippians is for us! We certainly desire Jehovah’s approval and the same kind of commendation from our Christian overseers that the congregation at Philippi received from Paul. This can be ours if we follow the fine example of the Philippians and the loving counsel of Paul. Like the Philippians, we should manifest generosity, be concerned to aid our brothers when they are in difficulty, and share in the defending and legally establishing of the good news. (1:37) We should continue “standing firm in one spirit, with one soul striving side by side for the faith of the good news,” shining as “illuminators” in among a crooked and twisted generation. As we do these things and continue considering the things of serious concern, we may become a joy to our brothers in the same way that the Philippians became a crowning joy to the apostle Paul.—1:27; 2:15; 4:1, 8. 13 “Unitedly become imitators of me,” says Paul. Imitate him in what way? One way is to be self-sufficient under all circumstances. Whether Paul had an abundance or was in want, he learned to adjust himself uncomplainingly to the circumstances, so as to continue zealously and with rejoicing in God’s ministry. All should be like Paul, too, in showing tender affection for faithful brothers. With what affectionate joy he spoke of the ministry of Timothy and Epaphroditus! And how close he felt to his Philippian brothers, whom he addressed as “beloved and longed for, my joy and crown”!—3:17; 4:1, 11, 12; 2:19-30. 14 How else may Paul be imitated? By “pursuing down toward the goal”! All who have set their minds on the ‘things of serious concern’ are vitally interested in Jehovah’s marvelous arrangement in heaven and earth, wherein ‘every tongue will openly acknowledge that Jesus Christ is Lord to the glory of God the Father.’ The fine counsel in Philippians encourages all who hope for eternal life in connection with God’s Kingdom to pursue that goal. The letter to the Philippians, however, is addressed primarily to those whose “citizenship exists in the heavens” and who eagerly await being “conformed to [Christ’s] glorious body.” “Forgetting the things behind and stretching forward to the things ahead,” let all of these imitate the apostle Paul in “pursuing down toward the goal for the prize of the upward call,” their glorious inheritance in the Kingdom of the heavens!—4:8; 2:10, 11; 3:13, 14, 20, 21. *** w08 8/15 p. 27 - p. 28 Highlights From the Letters to the Galatians, the Ephesians, the Philippians, and the Colossians *** “GO ON WALKING ORDERLY” (Phil. 1:1–4:23) TMS 2013 Top Page 174 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Paul’s letter to the Philippians breathes love. “This is what I continue praying,” he says, “that your love may abound yet more and more with accurate knowledge and full discernment.” Helping them to avoid the snare of overconfidence, he exhorts: “Keep working out your own salvation with fear and trembling.”—Phil. 1:9; 2:12. Paul encourages those who are mature to pursue “down toward the goal for the prize of the upward call of God.” He states: “To what extent we have made progress, let us go on walking orderly in this same routine.”—Phil. 3:14-16. Scriptural Questions Answered: 1:23 and footnote—From what “two things” was Paul under pressure, and what “releasing” did he desire? Because of the circumstances he was in, Paul was under pressure from the two possibilities open to him: life or death. (Phil. 1:21) While not stating what he would choose, he makes known what he desired—“the releasing and the being with Christ.” (Phil. 3:20, 21; 1 Thess. 4:16) This “releasing” during Christ’s presence would result in Paul’s receiving the reward that Jehovah had prepared for him.—Matt. 24:3. 2:12, 13—In what way does God cause us “to will and to act”? Jehovah’s holy spirit can work in our heart and mind to increase our desire to do our very best in his service. Hence, we are not without help as we ‘keep working out our own salvation.’ Lessons for Us: 1:3-5. Though they were materially poor, the Philippians set a fine example for us in displaying generosity.—2 Cor. 8:1-6. 2:5-11. As Jesus’ example shows, humility is not a sign of weakness but of moral strength. Moreover, Jehovah exalts humble ones.—Prov. 22:4. 3:13. “The things behind” may be such things as a lucrative career, the security of belonging to a wealthy family, or even serious past sins of which we have repented and “been washed clean.” (1 Cor. 6:11) We should forget these things, that is, cease to be concerned about them, and ‘stretch forward to the things ahead.’ *** si p. 226 Bible Book Number 51—Colossians *** Bible Book Number 51—Colossians Writer: Paul Place Written: Rome Writing Completed: c. 60–61 C.E. TMS 2013 Top Page 175 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 authenticity: si 226 4 There are no grounds for doubting the authenticity of the letter to the Colossians. Its presence with other Pauline epistles in the Chester Beatty Papyrus No. 2 (P46) of about 200 C.E. shows that it was accepted by the early Christians as one of Paul’s letters. Its genuineness is testified to by the same early authorities who testify to the authenticity of Paul’s other letters. *** si p. 228 Bible Book Number 51—Colossians *** WHY BENEFICIAL 12 We can imagine how quickly the news of the arrival of the two brothers from Rome circulated among the brothers at Colossae. With keen anticipation they would assemble, possibly at Philemon’s house, to hear the reading of Paul’s letter. (Philem. 2) What refreshing truths it provided on the exact position of Christ and the need for accurate knowledge! How clearly were philosophies of men and Jewish traditions put in their place, and the peace and the word of the Christ exalted! Here was nourishment for mind and heart for all in the congregation—overseers, husbands, wives, fathers, children, masters, slaves. Certainly there was good advice for Philemon and Onesimus as they entered once again into the relation of master and slave. What a fine lead was given to the overseers in restoring the flock to right doctrine! How Paul’s words sharpened the Colossians’ appreciation for their privilege of working whole-souled as to Jehovah! And the upbuilding counsel to the Colossians on getting free from the enslaving thoughts and practices of the world remains as a living message for the congregation today.—Col. 1:9-11, 17, 18; 2:8; 3:15, 16, 18-25; 4:1. 13 Excellent advice for the Christian minister is set out at Colossians 4:6: “Let your utterance be always with graciousness, seasoned with salt, so as to know how you ought to give an answer to each one.” Gracious words of truth will prove appetizing to honesthearted persons and will work to their permanent benefit. Also, the wide-awake prayer of the Christian, expressed from an appreciative heart, will bring rich blessings from Jehovah: “Be persevering in prayer, remaining awake in it with thanksgiving.” And what joy and upbuilding refreshment is to be found in Christian association! “Keep on teaching and admonishing one another,” says Paul, “singing in your hearts to Jehovah.” (4:2; 3:16) You will find many other gems of sound, practical instruction as you search through the letter to the Colossians. 14 Concerning the observances of the Law, the letter says: “Those things are a shadow of the things to come, but the reality belongs to the Christ.” (2:17) It is this reality of the Christ that is highlighted in Colossians. The letter refers frequently to TMS 2013 Top Page 176 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 the glorious hope reserved in the heavens for those in union with Christ. (1:5, 27; 3:4) Such ones can be most thankful that the Father has already delivered them from the authority of the darkness and transplanted them “into the kingdom of the Son of his love.” Thus they have become subject to the One who is “the image of the invisible God, the firstborn of all creation; because by means of him all other things were created in the heavens and upon the earth, the things visible and the things invisible, no matter whether they are thrones or lordships or governments or authorities.” This One is eminently qualified to rule in righteousness in the Kingdom of God. Thus, it is that Paul admonishes the anointed Christians: “If, however, you were raised up with the Christ, go on seeking the things above, where the Christ is seated at the right hand of God.”—1:12-16; 3:1. *** w08 8/15 p. 28 Highlights From the Letters to the Galatians, the Ephesians, the Philippians, and the Colossians *** “BEING STABILIZED IN THE FAITH” (Col. 1:1–4:18) In his letter to the Colossians, Paul counteracts the wrong views of false teachers. Salvation depends, he reasons, not on the requirements of the Law, but on ‘continuing in the faith.’ Paul encourages the Colossians to “go on walking in union with [Christ], rooted and being built up in him and being stabilized in the faith.” How should such stabilization affect them?—Col. 1:23; 2:6, 7. “Besides all these things,” writes Paul, “clothe yourselves with love, for it is a perfect bond of union. Also, let the peace of the Christ control in your hearts.” The apostle tells them: “Whatever you are doing, work at it whole-souled as to Jehovah, and not to men.” Regarding those outside the congregation, he says: “Go on walking in wisdom toward” them.—Col. 3:14, 15, 23; 4:5. Scriptural Questions Answered: 2:8—What are “the elementary things of the world” against which Paul warned? These are the elements of Satan’s world—basic things or principles that make up, guide, or motivate it. (1 John 2:16) Included among these are the philosophy, materialism, and false religions of this world. 4:16—Why is the letter to the Laodiceans not part of the Bible? This could be because the letter did not contain information necessary for today. Or it may be that it repeated points from other canonical letters. Lessons for Us: 1:2, 20. The ransom, a provision of God’s undeserved kindness, can clear our TMS 2013 Top Page 177 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 conscience of guilt and give us inner peace. 2:18, 23. “Mock humility”—a pretense of humility to impress others perhaps by renouncing material things or by treating the body with severity—is an indication of one’s being ‘puffed up by one’s fleshly frame of mind.’ No. 1: Philippians 3:17-4:9 No. 2: Is It Proper to Leave the Religion of One’s Parents? (rs p. 324¶1-3) *** rs p. 324 - p. 325 Religion *** Is it proper to leave the religion of one’s parents? If what our parents taught us is really from the Bible, we should hold on to it. Even if we learn that their religious practices and beliefs are out of harmony with God’s Word, our parents deserve our respect. But what if you learned that a certain habit of your parents was harmful to health and could shorten a person’s life? Would you imitate them and encourage your children to do so, or would you respectfully share with them what you learned? Similarly, knowledge of Bible truth brings responsibility. If possible, we should share with family members what we learn. We must make a decision: Do we really love God? Do we really want to obey God’s Son? Our doing so may require that we leave the religion of our parents to take up true worship. It certainly would not be fitting to allow our devotion to our parents to be greater than our love for God and Christ, would it? Jesus said: “He that has greater affection for father or mother than for me is not worthy of me; and he that has greater affection for son or daughter than for me is not worthy of me.”—Matt. 10:37. Josh. 24:14: “Now fear Jehovah and serve him in faultlessness and in truth, and remove the gods that your forefathers served on the other side of the River and in Egypt, and serve Jehovah.” (That meant a change from the religion of their forefathers, did it not? To serve Jehovah acceptably, they had to get rid of any images used in such religion and cleanse their hearts of any desire for those things.) 1 Pet. 1:18, 19: “You know that it was not with corruptible things, with silver or gold, that you were delivered from your fruitless form of conduct received by tradition from your forefathers. But it was with precious blood, like that of an unblemished and spotless lamb, even Christ’s.” (So, early Christians turned away from those traditions of their forefathers, which traditions could never give them eternal life. Gratitude for the sacrifice of Christ made them eager to get rid of anything that caused their lives to be fruitless, lacking real meaning because they did not honor God. Should not we have the same attitude?) TMS 2013 Top Page 178 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 No. 3: How Can Prayer Help Us to Fight Temptation? (Lu 11;9-13; Jas 1:5) *** w09 2/1 p. 17 About Prayers That God Hears *** Why should we persevere in prayer? Jesus dedicated time to prayer and encouraged his followers “always to pray and not to give up.” (Luke 18:1) Jehovah invites us to express our confidence in him by speaking to him repeatedly about things that concern us. “Keep on asking, and it will be given you,” said Jesus. But this does not mean that Jehovah is reluctant to respond to those who love and respect him as a Father. Rather, Jesus said: “If you, although being wicked, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more so will the Father in heaven give holy spirit to those asking him!”—Luke 11:513. *** w04 12/15 pp. 19-20 Do You Accept Jehovah’s Help? *** The Help of the Holy Spirit 11 Jesus promised: “I will request the Father and he will give you another helper to be with you forever, the spirit of the truth, which the world cannot receive.” (John 14:16, 17) This “spirit of the truth,” or holy spirit, is not a person but a force— Jehovah’s own active force. It is powerful beyond measure. It is the force that Jehovah used in creating the universe, in performing spectacular miracles, and in providing visionary revelations of his will. Since Jehovah is not using his spirit in those specific ways today, does that mean that we do not need it? 12 On the contrary! In these “critical times hard to deal with,” we need Jehovah’s spirit more than ever. (2 Timothy 3:1) It strengthens us to bear up under trials. It helps us to cultivate beautiful qualities that draw us closer to Jehovah and to our spiritual brothers and sisters. (Galatians 5:22, 23) How, then, can we benefit from this marvelous help from Jehovah? 13 First, we need to pray for holy spirit. Jesus said: “If you, although being wicked, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more so will the Father in heaven give holy spirit to those asking him!” (Luke 11:13) Yes, Jehovah is the best Father imaginable. If in faith we sincerely ask him for holy spirit, it is inconceivable that he would deny us this gift. The question, then, is, Do we ask for it? We have good reason to make that request in our prayers every day. 14 Second, we accept that gift by working in harmony with it. To illustrate: Suppose a Christian is struggling with a tendency to view pornography. He has prayed for holy spirit to help him resist this filthy habit. He has sought counsel from TMS 2013 Top Page 179 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Christian elders, and they have advised him to take decisive action, refraining from even going near such debasing material. (Matthew 5:29) What if he ignores their counsel and exposes himself to further temptation? Is he working in harmony with his prayer for the holy spirit to help him? Or is he, rather, running the risk of grieving God’s spirit and losing out on this gift? (Ephesians 4:30) Really, all of us need to do everything we can to make sure that we continue to receive this wonderful help from Jehovah. TMS 2013 Top Page 180 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 October Oct 21 Bible Reading: 1 Thessalonians-2 Thessalonians 3 No. 1: 1 Thessalonians 2:9-20 No. 2: What Can We Learn From the Good and the Bad Things That Solomon Did? (Ro 15:4) No. 3: What Is the Bible’s View as to Interfaith? (rs p. 325¶1-p. 326¶1) Bible Reading: 1 Thessalonians-2 Thessalonians 3 THESSALONIANS (First Book) authenticity: si 229 2 The evidence supporting the authenticity and integrity of the letter is overwhelming. Paul identifies himself by name as the writer, and the book is internally harmonious with the rest of the inspired Word. (1 Thess. 1:1; 2:18) The epistle is mentioned by name in many of the earliest catalogs of the inspired Scriptures, including the Muratorian Fragment. First Thessalonians is either quoted or alluded to by many of the early ecclesiastical writers, including Irenaeus (second century C.E.), who mentions it by name. The Chester Beatty Papyrus No. 2 (P46), of about 200 C.E., contains First Thessalonians, and another papyrus of the third century (P30), now in Ghent, Belgium, contains fragments of both First and Second Thessalonians. prayer emphasized: it-2 1090 *** it-2 p. 1090 Thessalonians, Letters to the *** Noteworthy, too, is the emphasis placed on prayer in these letters. Paul, along with his fellow workers, always remembered the Thessalonians in prayer (1Th 1:2; 2:13; 2Th 1:3, 11; 2:13), and the apostle encouraged them: “Pray incessantly. In connection with everything give thanks.” (1Th 5:17, 18) “Brothers, continue in prayer for us.”—1Th 5:25; 2Th 3:1. why beneficial: w95 5/15 14; si 231 *** w95 5/15 p. 14 par. 18 Flashes of Light in Apostolic Times *** TMS 2013 Top Page 181 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 18 In his letter to Christians in Thessalonica, Paul was used to throw light on the future. Jehovah’s day would come as a thief in the night. Paul also explained: “Whenever it is that they are saying: ‘Peace and security!’ then sudden destruction is to be instantly upon them just as the pang of distress upon a pregnant woman; and they will by no means escape.”—1 Thessalonians 5:2, 3. *** si p. 231 Bible Book Number 52—1 Thessalonians *** WHY BENEFICIAL 13 In this letter Paul demonstrated a spirit of loving concern for his brothers. He and his fellow ministers had set a noble example of tender affection, imparting not only the good news of God but even their own souls in behalf of their beloved brothers in Thessalonica. Let all overseers endeavor to forge such ties of love with their congregations! Such expression of love will incite all to show love for one another, even as Paul said: “Moreover, may the Lord cause you to increase, yes, make you abound, in love to one another and to all, even as we also do to you.” This love expressed willingly among all of God’s people is most upbuilding. It makes hearts “firm, unblamable in holiness before our God and Father at the presence of our Lord Jesus with all his holy ones.” It sets Christians apart from a corrupt and immoral world so they can walk in holiness and sanctification and thus please God.—3:12, 13; 2:8; 4:1-8. 14 This letter provides an excellent model of tactful, loving counsel in the Christian congregation. Though the Thessalonian brothers were zealous and faithful, there were points of correction to be made. In each case, however, Paul commends the brothers on their good qualities. For example, in warning against moral uncleanness, he first commends them on walking so as to please God and then urges them to do it “more fully,” each one keeping his vessel in sanctification and honor. Then, after commending them on their brotherly love, he exhorts them to continue in this way “in fuller measure,” minding their own business and living decent lives before those on the outside. Tactfully Paul directs his brothers to “pursue what is good toward one another and to all others.”—4:1-7, 9-12; 5:15. 15 On four occasions Paul makes mention of the “presence” of Jesus Christ. Apparently the newly converted Christians at Thessalonica were very much interested in this teaching. While in their city, Paul had no doubt preached boldly concerning God’s Kingdom in the hands of Christ, as is indicated by the accusation brought against him and his companions: “All these men act in opposition to the decrees of Caesar, saying there is another king, Jesus.” (Acts 17:7; 1 Thess. 2:19; 3:13; 4:15; 5:23) The Thessalonian brothers had set their hope on the Kingdom and, having faith toward God, were waiting “for his Son from the heavens, whom he raised up from the dead, namely, Jesus,” to deliver them from the wrath to come. TMS 2013 Top Page 182 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Likewise, all who hope in God’s Kingdom today need to heed the fine counsel of First Thessalonians to abound in love, with hearts firm and unblamable, so that they may ‘go on walking worthily of God who is calling them to his kingdom and glory.’— 1 Thess. 1:8, 10; 3:12, 13; 2:12. *** w08 9/15 p. 29 - p. 30 Highlights From the Letters to the Thessalonians and to Timothy *** “STAY AWAKE” (1 Thess. 1:1–5:28) Paul commends the Thessalonians for ‘their faithful work, their loving labor, and their endurance.’ He tells them that they are his ‘hope and joy and crown of exultation.’—1 Thess. 1:3; 2:19. After encouraging the Christians in Thessalonica to comfort one another with the resurrection hope, Paul states: “Jehovah’s day is coming exactly as a thief in the night.” He counsels them to “stay awake” and keep their senses.—1 Thess. 4:16-18; 5:2, 6. Scriptural Questions Answered: 4:15-17—Who are “caught away in clouds to meet the Lord in the air,” and how does this happen? These are anointed Christians who are alive during Christ’s presence in Kingdom power. They “meet the Lord” Jesus in the invisible heavenly realm. To experience this, though, they first need to die and be resurrected as spirit creatures. (Rom. 6:3-5; 1 Cor. 15:35, 44) Christ’s presence has already begun, so anointed Christians who die today do not remain dead. They are “caught away,” or raised instantly.—1 Cor. 15:51, 52. 5:23—What did Paul mean when he prayed that “the spirit and soul and body of [the] brothers be preserved”? Paul was referring to the spirit, soul, and body of the composite Christian congregation, which included spirit-anointed Christians in Thessalonica. Instead of simply praying that the congregation be preserved, he prayed for the preservation of its “spirit,” or mental disposition. He also prayed for its “soul,” its life, or existence, and for its “body”—the composite body of anointed Christians. (1 Cor. 12:12, 13) The prayer thus highlights Paul’s intense concern for the congregation. Lessons for Us: 1:3, 7; 2:13; 4:1-12; 5:15. An effective way to give counsel is to mix due commendation with encouragement to do better. 4:1, 9, 10. Jehovah’s worshippers should continue to make spiritual progress. TMS 2013 Top Page 183 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 5:1-3, 8, 20, 21. As Jehovah’s day approaches, we should “keep our senses and have on the breastplate of faith and love and as a helmet the hope of salvation.” Moreover, we should pay serious attention to God’s prophetic Word, the Bible. THESSALONIANS (Second Book) authenticity: si 232 2 The letter’s authenticity is just as well attested as the authenticity of First Thessalonians. It also is quoted by Irenaeus (second century C.E.) as well as by other early writers, including Justin Martyr (also of the second century), who apparently refers to 2 Thessalonians 2:3 when writing of “the man of lawlessness [sin].” It appears in the same early catalogs as First Thessalonians. Though it is now missing from the Chester Beatty Papyrus No. 2 (P46), it was almost certainly contained in the first two of seven leaves that are missing after First Thessalonians. Paul’s conclusion: it-2 1091 Possibly even a letter wrongly attributed to Paul was interpreted as indicating that “the day of Jehovah is here.” (2Th 2:1, 2) This may have been why the apostle made a point of the genuineness of his second letter, saying: “Here is my greeting, Paul’s, in my own hand, which is a sign in every letter; this is the way I write.” (3:17) Not wanting the brothers to be seduced into accepting erroneous teaching, Paul showed that other events had to precede the coming of Jehovah’s day. He wrote: “It will not come unless the apostasy comes first and the man of lawlessness gets revealed.”— 2:3. *** si p. 233 Bible Book Number 53—2 Thessalonians *** WHY BENEFICIAL 10 This short inspired letter to the Thessalonians touches on a vast array of Christian truth, all of which is beneficial for consideration. Consider the following basic teachings and principles that are covered: Jehovah is the God of salvation, and he sanctifies by spirit and faith in the truth (2:13); the Christian must endure suffering to be counted worthy of the Kingdom of God (1:4, 5); Christians are to be gathered together to the Lord Jesus Christ at his presence (2:1); Jehovah will bring righteous judgment on those who disobey the good news (1:5-8); those called will be glorified in union with Christ Jesus, in accordance with God’s undeserved kindness (1:12); they are called through the preaching of the good news (2:14); faith is a vital requirement (1:3, 4, 10, 11; 2:13; 3:2); it is proper to work in order to provide for oneself in the ministry; if a person does not work, he may become lazy and start to meddle in things that do not concern him (3:8-12); the love of God is associated with TMS 2013 Top Page 184 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 endurance (3:5). What a treasure of upbuilding information can be found in one short inspired letter! 11 In this letter Paul showed deep concern for the spiritual welfare of his brothers in Thessalonica and for the unity and prosperity of the congregation. He set them right on the timing of the day of Jehovah, showing that “the man of lawlessness” must first appear, to sit down in “the temple of The God, publicly showing himself to be a god.” However, those “counted worthy of the kingdom of God” may have absolute assurance that the Lord Jesus will in due course be revealed from heaven, taking vengeance in flaming fire “at the time he comes to be glorified in connection with his holy ones and to be regarded in that day with wonder in connection with all those who exercised faith.”—2:3, 4; 1:5, 10. *** w08 9/15 p. 30 Highlights From the Letters to the Thessalonians and to Timothy *** “STAND FIRM” (2 Thess. 1:1–3:18) Twisting what Paul said in his first letter, some in the congregation apparently contend that “the presence of [the] Lord” is at hand. To correct that viewpoint, Paul relates what has to ‘come first.’—2 Thess. 2:1-3. Paul exhorts: “Stand firm and maintain your hold on the traditions that you were taught.” He gives them orders “to withdraw from every brother walking disorderly.”— 2 Thess. 2:15; 3:6. Scriptural Questions Answered: 2:3, 8—Who is “the man of lawlessness,” and how will he be done away with? This composite “man” is the clergy class of Christendom. The one authorized to declare God’s judgments against the wicked and to give orders to execute them is “the Word”—God’s Chief Spokesman, Jesus Christ. (John 1:1) Hence, it can be said that Jesus will do away with the man of lawlessness “by the spirit [activating force] of his mouth.” 2:13, 14—How have the anointed Christians been ‘selected from the beginning for salvation’? The anointed as a class were foreordained when Jehovah purposed for the seed of the woman to bruise Satan in the head. (Gen. 3:15) Jehovah also prescribed the requirements they must meet, the work they would do, and the testing they would undergo. He thus called them for ‘this destiny.’ Lessons for Us: TMS 2013 Top Page 185 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 1:6-9. Jehovah’s judgments are executed selectively. 3:8-12. The nearness of Jehovah’s day should not be used as an excuse for not working to provide for our needs and to support ourselves in the ministry. Idleness can make us lazy and induce us to become “a busybody in other people’s matters.”—1 Pet. 4:15. No. 1: 1 Thessalonians 2:9-20 No. 2: What Can We Learn From the Good and the Bad Things That Solomon Did? (Ro 15:4) *** w11 12/15 pp. 8-12 pars. 2-21 Is He a Good Example for You or a Warning? *** We will first note two ways in which he was a good example. “The Wisdom of Solomon” 3 The Greater Solomon, Jesus Christ, spoke favorably of King Solomon, setting him before us as a good example. Jesus told some doubting Jews: “The queen of the south will be raised up in the judgment with this generation and will condemn it; because she came from the ends of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon, but, look! something more than Solomon is here.” (Matt. 12:42) Yes, Solomon was famous for his wisdom, and he urged us to acquire it. 4 At the start of Solomon’s kingship, God appeared to him in a dream and invited him to make a request. Aware of his limited experience, Solomon requested wisdom. (Read 1 Kings 3:5-9.) Pleased that the king asked for wisdom rather than for riches and glory, God gave Solomon “a wise and understanding heart”—as well as prosperity. (1 Ki. 3:10-14) As Jesus mentioned, Solomon’s wisdom was so outstanding that the queen of Sheba heard of it and made a long trip to experience it for herself.—1 Ki. 10:1, 4-9. 5 We personally do not expect to receive wisdom miraculously. Solomon said that “Jehovah himself gives wisdom,” but he wrote that we should strive to gain that godly quality: “Pay attention to wisdom with your ear, that you may incline your heart to discernment.” Related to that, he used expressions such as “call out for,” “keep seeking for,” and “keep searching for” wisdom. (Prov. 2:1-6) Clearly, we can gain wisdom. 6 It would be good to ask, ‘Am I taking to heart Solomon’s example of treasuring divine wisdom?’ Economic uncertainties have moved many to concentrate on their job and finances or have influenced decisions about the type and amount of education to seek. What about you and your family? Do your choices indicate that TMS 2013 Top Page 186 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 you are treasuring and seeking divine wisdom? Would adjusting your focus or goals allow you to acquire more wisdom? Really, gaining and applying wisdom is for your lasting good. Solomon wrote: “In that case you will understand righteousness and judgment and uprightness, the entire course of what is good.”—Prov. 2:9. Elevating True Worship Brought Peace 7 Early in his reign, Solomon took steps to replace the tabernacle, in use since Moses’ day, with a magnificent temple. (1 Ki. 6:1) We may call it Solomon’s temple, but it was not his idea or his way to make a name for himself as an architect or a wealthy benefactor. In fact, it was David who first proposed building a temple, whereupon God gave David detailed plans for the temple and its furnishings. And David made a great contribution to finance the work. (2 Sam. 7:2, 12, 13; 1 Chron. 22:14-16) Still, it fell on Solomon to carry out this building project that went on for seven and a half years.—1 Ki. 6:37, 38; 7:51. 8 Thus Solomon set a good example for us of persevering in good works, and he kept the right focus. When the temple was finished and the ark of the covenant was placed in it, Solomon offered a public prayer. In part, he prayed to Jehovah: “[May your] eyes . . . prove to be opened toward this house night and day, toward the place of which you said, ‘My name will prove to be there,’ to listen to the prayer with which your servant prays toward this place.” (1 Ki. 8:6, 29) Israelites and foreigners could pray toward this structure on which God’s name was called.—1 Ki. 8:30, 4143, 60. 9 What resulted from Solomon’s elevating of true worship? After celebrating the temple’s inauguration, the people were “rejoicing and feeling merry of heart over all the goodness that Jehovah had performed for David his servant and for Israel.” (1 Ki. 8:65, 66) In fact, remarkable peace and prosperity marked Solomon’s 40-year reign. (Read 1 Kings 4:20, 21, 25.) Psalm 72 reflects that and gives us insight into the blessings we will enjoy under the rule of the Greater Solomon, Jesus Christ.— Ps. 72:6-8, 16. Solomon’s Warning Example 10 Why, though, can we say that Solomon’s life course is also a warning example? You may think first of his foreign wives and concubines. We read: “It came about in the time of Solomon’s growing old that his wives themselves had inclined his heart to follow other gods; and his heart did not prove to be complete with Jehovah.” (1 Ki. 11:1-6) Undoubtedly, you are determined never to imitate his foolish course. But is that the only warning we find in Solomon’s life? Consider some details of his life that are easily overlooked, and see what warning you find. 11 Solomon reigned for 40 years. (2 Chron. 9:30) Hence, what can you conclude TMS 2013 Top Page 187 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 from 1 Kings 14:21? (Read.) According to that verse, upon Solomon’s death his son Rehoboam became king at age 41, his mother being “Naamah the Ammonitess.” This means that before Solomon became king, he married a foreigner from an enemy nation that served idol gods. (Judg. 10:6; 2 Sam. 10:6) Did she worship them? Even if she did at one time, she may have turned away from idols and may have become a true worshipper, as did Rahab and Ruth. (Ruth 1:16; 4:13-17; Matt. 1:5, 6) Still, Solomon likely came to have Ammonite in-laws and relatives who did not serve Jehovah. 12 And things definitely took a bad turn after he became king. Solomon formed “a marriage alliance with Pharaoh the king of Egypt and [took] Pharaoh’s daughter and [brought] her to the City of David.” (1 Ki. 3:1) Did this Egyptian woman imitate Ruth by taking up true worship? Nothing indicates that she did so. Rather, in time Solomon built a house for her (and perhaps her Egyptian maids) outside the City of David. Why? The Scriptures say that he did so because it was not fitting for a false worshipper to dwell near the ark of the covenant.—2 Chron. 8:11. 13 Solomon may have seen political advantages in marrying an Egyptian princess, yet could he justify it? Long before, God had forbidden the marrying of pagan Canaanites, even listing certain peoples. (Ex. 34:11-16) Did Solomon reason that Egypt was not one of those listed nations? Even if he reasoned that way, would such rationalizing be valid? Actually, his course ignored the clear risk that Jehovah had mentioned—that of turning an Israelite from true worship to false.—Read Deuteronomy 7:1-4. 14 Will we let Solomon’s course be a warning example for us? A sister might attempt to rationalize forming a romantic link that ignores God’s directive to marry “only in the Lord.” (1 Cor. 7:39) With similar rationalizing, one might share in extracurricular sports or clubs at school, underreport taxable income, or tell untruths when asked to reveal actions that could be embarrassing. The point is, Solomon must have used imperfect reasoning to get around what God commanded, and that same danger exists for us. 15 It is interesting that after mentioning Solomon’s marriage to that foreign princess, the Bible relates that God granted his request for wisdom, and He also added riches. (1 Ki. 3:10-13) Solomon had ignored God’s instructions, yet there is no indication that Jehovah quickly rejected him as king or strongly disciplined him. That accords with the fact that God realizes that we are imperfect humans, made from dust. (Ps. 103:10, 13, 14) Remember though: Our actions can have consequences now or perhaps down the line. So Many Wives! TMS 2013 Top Page 188 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 16 In the Song of Solomon, the king said admiringly of a certain virgin that she was more beautiful than 60 queens and 80 concubines. (Song of Sol. 6:1, 8-10) If that refers to Solomon’s situation, he had acquired that many women at that point in his reign. Even if most or all of them were true worshippers, God’s direction through Moses was that a king of Israel should “not multiply wives for himself, that his heart may not turn aside.” (Deut. 17:17) Again, though, Jehovah did not simply turn away from Solomon. In fact, God still blessed Solomon, using him to compose the Bible book Song of Solomon. 17 Does this suggest that Solomon could ignore God’s direction with impunity or that we can do so? No. Rather, it shows that God’s forbearance can go on for some time. Yet, that one of God’s people can ignore his direction with no immediate negative consequence does not mean that there will be no sad outcome eventually. Recall what Solomon wrote: “Because sentence against a bad work has not been executed speedily, that is why the heart of the sons of men has become fully set in them to do bad.” He added: “I am also aware that it will turn out well with those fearing the true God, because they were in fear of him.”—Eccl. 8:11, 12. 18 If only Solomon had kept heeding that divine truth! Yes, he had done much good and had long enjoyed divine blessings. But over time, he took one false step after another. A bad pattern developed. How true what the apostle Paul was later inspired to write: “Do not be misled: God is not one to be mocked. For whatever a man is sowing, this he will also reap”! (Gal. 6:7) In time, Solomon reaped sad fruitage from ignoring God’s direction. We read: “King Solomon himself loved many foreign wives along with the daughter of Pharaoh, Moabite, Ammonite, Edomite, Sidonian and Hittite women.” (1 Ki. 11:1) Many of those likely remained attached to false gods, and Solomon was not immune. He went astray and lost the favor of our patient God.—Read 1 Kings 11:4-8. Learn From His Example—Good and Bad 19 Jehovah kindly inspired Paul to write: “All the things that were written aforetime were written for our instruction, that through our endurance and through the comfort from the Scriptures we might have hope.” (Rom. 15:4) Those written things include many good examples, men and women of outstanding faith. Paul could say: “What more shall I say? For the time will fail me if I go on to relate about Gideon, Barak, Samson, Jephthah, David as well as Samuel and the other prophets, who through faith defeated kingdoms in conflict, effected righteousness, obtained promises, . . . from a weak state were made powerful.” (Heb. 11:32-34) We can and should benefit from the good examples found in the Scriptures, following or imitating what is presented in those fine Biblical accounts. 20 Certain Bible accounts, however, include warning examples. We can find some TMS 2013 Top Page 189 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 of those in the lives of men and women whom Jehovah at one point accepted and used as his servants. As we read the Bible, we can note where and how some of God’s people went astray and thus became warning examples. We can discern that some gradually developed wrong attitudes or tendencies, which eventually produced sad consequences. How can we draw lessons from such accounts? We may want to ask ourselves such questions as: ‘How did that develop? Might such a trend develop in my case? What can I do to avoid that and instead to benefit from this warning example?’ 21 We certainly should consider these examples seriously, for Paul was inspired to write: “These things went on befalling them as examples, and they were written for a warning to us upon whom the ends of the systems of things have arrived.”— 1 Cor. 10:11. No. 3: What Is the Bible’s View as to Interfaith? (rs p. 325¶1-p. 326¶1) *** rs p. 325 - p. 326 Religion *** What is the Bible’s viewpoint as to interfaith? How did Jesus view religious leaders who pretended to be righteous but disrespected God? “Jesus said to them: ‘If God were your Father, you would love me, for from God I came forth and am here. Neither have I come of my own initiative at all, but that One sent me forth. . . . You are from your father the Devil, and you wish to do the desires of your father. That one was a manslayer when he began, and he did not stand fast in the truth, because truth is not in him. When he speaks the lie, he speaks according to his own disposition, because he is a liar and the father of the lie. Because I, on the other hand, tell the truth, you do not believe me. . . . This is why you do not listen, because you are not from God.’”—John 8:42-47. Would it demonstrate loyalty to God and to his righteous standards if his servants were to embrace in religious brotherhood those who themselves practice what God condemns or who condone such practices? “Quit mixing in company with anyone called a brother that is a fornicator or a greedy person or an idolater or a reviler or a drunkard or an extortioner, not even eating with such a man. . . . Neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor men kept for unnatural purposes, nor men who lie with men, nor thieves, nor greedy persons, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners will inherit God’s kingdom.” (1 Cor. 5:11; 6:9, 10) “Whoever . . . wants to be a friend of the world is constituting himself an enemy of God.” (Jas. 4:4) “O you lovers of Jehovah, hate what is bad. He is guarding the souls of his loyal ones.”— Ps. 97:10. 2 Cor. 6:14-17: “Do not become unevenly yoked with unbelievers. For what TMS 2013 Top Page 190 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 fellowship do righteousness and lawlessness have? Or what sharing does light have with darkness? Further, what harmony is there between Christ and Belial? Or what portion does a faithful person have with an unbeliever? And what agreement does God’s temple have with idols? . . . ‘“Therefore get out from among them, and separate yourselves,” says Jehovah, “and quit touching the unclean thing”’; ‘“and I will take you in.”’” Rev. 18:4, 5: “I heard another voice out of heaven say: ‘Get out of her, my people, if you do not want to share with her in her sins, and if you do not want to receive part of her plagues. For her sins have massed together clear up to heaven, and God has called her acts of injustice to mind.’” (For details, see the main heading “Babylon the Great.”) TMS 2013 Top Page 191 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 October Oct 28 Bible Reading: 1 Timothy-2 Timothy 4 Theocratic Ministry School Review Bible Reading: 1 Timothy-2 Timothy 4 authenticity: si 234 5 The two letters to Timothy have been accepted from the earliest times as written by Paul and as being part of the inspired Scriptures. The early Christian writers, including Polycarp, Ignatius, and Clement of Rome, all agree on this, and the letters are included in the catalogs of the first few centuries as Paul’s writings. One authority writes: “There are few N[ew] T[estament] writings which have stronger attestation . . . Objections to authenticity must therefore be regarded as modern innovations contrary to the strong evidence from the early church.” *** si pp. 236-237 Bible Book Number 54—1 Timothy *** WHY BENEFICIAL 15 This letter provides a stern warning for those who dabble in vain speculations and philosophical arguments. “Debates about words” are allied to pride and are to be avoided, for Paul tells us that they obstruct Christian growth, furnishing only “questions for research rather than a dispensing of anything by God in connection with faith.” (6:3-6; 1:4) Along with the works of the flesh, these disputings are “in opposition to the healthful teaching according to the glorious good news of the happy God.”—1:10, 11. 16 The Christians in money-greedy Ephesus apparently needed counsel on fighting materialism and its distractions. Paul gave that counsel. The world has freely quoted him in saying, ‘The love of money is the root of all evil,’ but how few pay heed to his words! On the contrary, true Christians need to heed this advice all the time. It means life to them. They need to flee from the hurtful snare of materialism, resting their hope, “not on uncertain riches, but on God, who furnishes us all things richly for our enjoyment.”—6:6-12, 17-19. 17 Paul’s letter shows that Timothy himself was a fine example of what a young TMS 2013 Top Page 192 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Christian should be. Though relatively young in years, he was mature in spiritual growth. He had reached out to qualify as an overseer and was richly blessed in the privileges he enjoyed. But like all zealous young ministers today, he needed to keep pondering over these things and to be absorbed in them so as to make continued advancement. Timely is Paul’s advice to all who seek continued joy in making Christian progress: “Pay constant attention to yourself and to your teaching. Stay by these things, for by doing this you will save both yourself and those who listen to you.”—4:15, 16. 18 This inspired letter instills appreciation for God’s orderly arrangements. It shows how both men and women may do their part in maintaining theocratic harmony in the congregation. (2:8-15) Then it goes on to discuss the qualifications for overseers and ministerial servants. Thus holy spirit indicates the requirements to be met by those who serve in special capacities. The letter also encourages all dedicated ministers to meet these standards, saying: “If any man is reaching out for an office of overseer, he is desirous of a fine work.” (3:1-13) The overseer’s proper attitude toward the age-groups and sexes in the congregation is appropriately discussed as is the handling of accusations before witnesses. In emphasizing that the older men who work hard in speaking and teaching are worthy of double honor, Paul calls twice on the Hebrew Scriptures as an authority: “For the scripture says: ‘You must not muzzle a bull when it threshes out the grain’; also: ‘The workman is worthy of his wages.’”—1 Tim. 5:1-3, 9, 10, 19-21, 17, 18; Deut. 25:4; Lev. 19:13. 19 After giving all this fine counsel, Paul adds that the commandment should be observed in a spotless and irreprehensible way ‘until the manifestation of the Lord Jesus Christ as the King of those who rule as kings and Lord of those who rule as lords.’ On the basis of this Kingdom hope, the letter closes with a powerful exhortation for Christians “to work at good, to be rich in fine works, to be liberal, ready to share, safely treasuring up for themselves a fine foundation for the future, in order that they may get a firm hold on the real life.” (1 Tim. 6:14, 15, 18, 19) Beneficial indeed is all the fine instruction of First Timothy! *** w08 9/15 p. 30 - p. 31 Highlights From the Letters to the Thessalonians and to Timothy *** “GUARD WHAT IS LAID UP IN TRUST WITH YOU” (1 Tim. 1:1–6:21) Paul instructs Timothy to “go on waging the fine warfare; holding faith and a good conscience.” The apostle outlines qualifications for appointed men in the congregation. Paul also instructs Timothy to “turn down the false stories which violate what is holy.”—1 Tim. 1:18, 19; 3:1-10, 12, 13; 4:7. TMS 2013 Top Page 193 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 “Do not severely criticize an older man,” Paul writes. He urges Timothy: “Guard what is laid up in trust with you, turning away from the empty speeches that violate what is holy and from the contradictions of the falsely called ‘knowledge.’”—1 Tim. 5:1; 6:20. Scriptural Questions Answered: 1:18; 4:14—What “predictions” were voiced concerning Timothy? They may have been certain prophecies concerning Timothy’s future role in the Christian congregation, uttered under inspiration when Paul visited Lystra during his second missionary journey. (Acts 16:1, 2) Based on these “predictions,” the older men of the congregation “laid their hands” upon young Timothy, setting him apart for a specific service. 2:15—How is a woman “kept safe through childbearing”? Childbearing, caring for her children, and managing a household can keep a woman “safe” from becoming an unoccupied ‘gossiper and meddler in other people’s affairs.’—1 Tim. 5:11-15. 3:16—What is the sacred secret of godly devotion? Whether perfect obedience to Jehovah’s sovereignty is possible for humans or not was a secret for ages. Jesus provided the answer by maintaining perfect integrity to God until his death. 6:15, 16—Do these words apply to Jehovah God or to Jesus Christ? These words apply to the one whose manifestation they describe, namely, Jesus Christ. (1 Tim. 6:14) In comparison with humans who rule as kings and as lords, Jesus is the “only Potentate,” and he alone has immortality. (Dan. 7:14; Rom. 6:9) Since his ascension to the invisible heavens, no man on earth “can see” him with literal eyes. Lessons for Us: 4:15. Regardless of whether we have embraced Christianity recently or long ago, we should strive to be progressive and continue to make spiritual advancement. 6:2. If we are employed by a fellow believer, rather than take advantage of him in any way, we should serve him even more readily than we would someone outside the congregation. “PREACH THE WORD, BE AT IT URGENTLY” (2 Tim. 1:1–4:22) To prepare Timothy for the difficult times ahead, Paul writes: “God gave us not a spirit of cowardice, but that of power and of love and of soundness of mind.” Timothy is advised: “A slave of the Lord does not need to fight, but needs to be gentle toward TMS 2013 Top Page 194 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 all, qualified to teach.”—2 Tim. 1:7; 2:24. “Continue in the things that you learned and were persuaded to believe,” Paul exhorts Timothy. Apostate teachings were spreading, so the apostle counsels the younger overseer: “Preach the word, be at it urgently . . . , reprove, reprimand, exhort.”—2 Tim. 3:14; 4:2. Scriptural Questions Answered: 1:13—What is “the pattern of healthful words”? The “healthful words” are “those of our Lord Jesus Christ”—true Christian teachings. (1 Tim. 6:3) What Jesus taught and did was in harmony with God’s Word, thus the expression “healthful words” can also by extension refer to all Bible teachings. These teachings can help us to see what Jehovah requires of us. We keep holding to this pattern by practicing what we have learned from the Bible. 4:13—What were “the parchments”? The designation “parchments” refers to a writing material of prepared leather. It is possible that Paul was asking for portions of the Hebrew Scriptures so that he could study them during his imprisonment in Rome. Some of the scrolls could have been of papyrus but others of parchment. Lessons for Us: 1:5; 3:15. The fundamental reason why Timothy had faith in Christ Jesus, that is, faith that influenced everything Timothy did, was the early Scriptural education he received at home. How vital it is that family members think seriously about how they are fulfilling this responsibility toward God and their children! 1:16-18. When our fellow believers undergo trials, face persecution, or are imprisoned, let us pray for them and do all we can to help them.—Prov. 3:27; 1 Thess. 5:25. 2:22. Christians, especially youths, should not be so preoccupied with bodybuilding, sports, music, entertainment, hobbies, travel, aimless conversations, and the like, that they have little time for spiritual pursuits. TMS 2013 Top Page 195 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 November Nov 4 Bible Reading: Titus 1-Philemon No. 1: Titus 2:1-15 No. 2: Is Belonging to an Organized Religion Necessary? (rs p. 326¶2-p. 327¶2) No. 3: Why Should We Not ”Pay Attention to False Stories”? (1 Ti 1:3,4;2 Ti 4:3,4) Bible Reading: Titus 1-Philemon TITUS (Book) authenticity: si 240 *** si p. 240 par. 4 Bible Book Number 56—Titus *** The weight of evidence for the authenticity of the letter to Titus is the same as for the contemporary letters to Timothy, the three Bible books often being termed Paul’s “pastoral letters.” The style of writing is similar. Irenaeus and Origen both quote from Titus, and many other ancient authorities also testify to the book’s canonicity. It is found in the Sinaitic and Alexandrine Manuscripts. In the John Rylands Library there is a papyrus fragment, P32, which is a codex leaf of about the third century C.E. containing Titus 1:11-15 and 2:3-8. There is no question that the book is an authentic part of the inspired Scriptures. *** si p. 241 Bible Book Number 56—Titus *** WHY BENEFICIAL 8 The Cretan Christians lived in an environment of lying, corruption, and greed. Should they just go along with the crowd? Or should they take definite steps to separate themselves completely to serve as a people sanctified to Jehovah God? In making known through Titus that the Cretans should “keep their minds on maintaining fine works,” Paul said: “These things are fine and beneficial to men.” It is “fine and beneficial” today also, in a world that has sunk into a mire of untruthfulness and dishonest practices, that real Christians “learn to maintain fine works,” being fruitful in God’s service. (3:8, 14) All of Paul’s condemnation of the immorality and wickedness that threatened the congregations in Crete stands as a warning to us TMS 2013 Top Page 196 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 now when ‘the undeserved kindness of God instructs us to repudiate ungodliness and worldly desires and to live with soundness of mind and righteousness and godly devotion amid this system of things.’ Christians should also be “ready for every good work” in showing obedience to governments, maintaining a good conscience.— 2:11, 12; 3:1. 9 Titus 1:5-9 supplements 1 Timothy 3:2-7 in showing what holy spirit requires of overseers. This lays emphasis on the overseer’s “holding firmly to the faithful word” and being a teacher in the congregation. How necessary this is in bringing all along to maturity! In fact, this need for right teaching is emphasized several times in the letter to Titus. Paul admonishes Titus to “keep on speaking what things are fitting for healthful teaching.” The aged women are to be “teachers of what is good,” and slaves are ‘to adorn the teaching of their Savior, God, in all things.’ (Titus 1:9; 2:1, 3, 10) Stressing the need for Titus as an overseer to be firm and fearless in his teaching, Paul says: “Keep on speaking these things and exhorting and reproving with full authority to command.” And in the case of those who disobey, he says: “Keep on reproving them with severity, that they may be healthy in the faith.” Thus, Paul’s letter to Titus is especially “beneficial for teaching, for reproving, for setting things straight, for disciplining in righteousness.”—Titus 2:15; 1:13; 2 Tim. 3:16. 10 The letter to Titus stimulates our appreciation for the undeserved kindness of God and encourages us to turn from the ungodliness of the world ‘while we wait for the happy hope and glorious manifestation of the great God and of our Savior, Christ Jesus.’ So doing, those who have been declared righteous through Christ Jesus may become “heirs according to a hope of everlasting life” in the Kingdom of God.— Titus 2:13; 3:7. *** w08 10/15 p. 30 Highlights From the Letters to Titus, to Philemon, and to the Hebrews *** REMAIN SPIRITUALLY HEALTHY (Titus 1:1–3:15) After providing guidance for the making of “appointments of older men in city after city,” Paul counsels Titus to “keep on reproving [the unruly] with severity, that they may be healthy in the faith.” He admonishes all in the congregations in Crete “to repudiate ungodliness . . . and to live with soundness of mind.”—Titus 1:5, 10-13; 2:12. Paul gives further counsel to help the brothers in Crete to remain spiritually healthy. He instructs Titus to “shun foolish questionings . . . and fights over the Law.”—Titus 3:9. TMS 2013 Top Page 197 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Scriptural Questions Answered: 1:15—How can “all things” be “clean to clean persons,” but unclean “to persons defiled and faithless”? The answer lies in understanding what Paul meant by “all things.” He was speaking, not of things directly condemned in God’s written Word, but of matters in which the Scriptures allow varying responses from believers. To a person whose thinking is in harmony with God’s standards, such things are clean. It is the opposite with someone whose thinking is distorted and whose conscience is defiled. 3:5—How are anointed Christians ‘saved through a bath’ and ‘made new by holy spirit’? They are ‘saved through a bath’ in that God has bathed, or cleansed, them with the blood of Jesus on the merit of the ransom sacrifice. They are ‘made new by holy spirit’ because they have become “a new creation” as spirit-begotten sons of God.—2 Cor. 5:17. Lessons for Us: 1:10-13; 2:15. Christian overseers must display courage in correcting what is defective in the congregation. 2:3-5. As in the first century, mature Christian sisters today need to “be reverent in behavior, not slanderous, neither enslaved to a lot of wine, teachers of what is good.” In that way, they can be effective in privately instructing “the young women” in the congregation. 3:8, 14. Keeping our “minds on maintaining fine works” is “fine and beneficial” because it helps us to be fruitful in God’s service and keeps us separate from the wicked world. *** w08 10/15 p. 31 Highlights From the Letters to Titus, to Philemon, and to the Hebrews *** EXHORT “ON THE BASIS OF LOVE” (Philem. 1-25) Philemon is commended for being an example in “love and faith.” His being a source of refreshment to fellow Christians has given Paul “much joy and comfort.”— Philem. 4, 5, 7. Setting an example for all overseers, Paul handles the sensitive matter about Onesimus by giving, not an order, but exhortation “on the basis of love.” He tells Philemon: “Trusting in your compliance, I am writing you, knowing you will even do more than the things I say.”—Philem. 8, 9, 21. TMS 2013 Top Page 198 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Scriptural Questions Answered: 10, 11, 18—How did formerly “useless” Onesimus become “useful”? Onesimus was an unwilling slave who escaped from the household of Philemon in Colossae and fled to Rome. Likely, Onesimus also stole from his master to finance this 900-mile [1,400 km] journey. Indeed, he was useless to Philemon. In Rome, though, Onesimus was helped by Paul to become a Christian. Now a spiritual brother, this formerly “useless” slave became “useful.” 15, 16—Why did Paul not ask Philemon to grant freedom to Onesimus? Paul desired to stick strictly to his commission to ‘preach the kingdom of God and teach the things concerning the Lord Jesus Christ.’ Therefore, he chose to stay away from involvement in social issues, such as those concerning slavery.—Acts 28:31. Lessons for Us: 2. Philemon made his home available for Christian meetings. It is a privilege to have a meeting for field service in our home.—Rom. 16:5; Col. 4:15. 4-7. We should take the initiative to commend fellow believers who are exemplary in faith and love. 15, 16. Unfavorable developments in life should not be allowed to cause us undue anxiety. The results can turn out to be beneficial, as in the case of Onesimus. 21. Paul expected Philemon to forgive Onesimus. We are likewise expected to be forgiving toward a brother who may have offended us.—Matt. 6:14. No. 1: Titus 2:1-15 No. 2: Is Belonging to an Organized Religion Necessary? (rs p. 326¶2-p. 327¶2) *** rs p. 326 - p. 327 Religion *** Is belonging to an organized religion necessary? Most religious organizations have produced bad fruitage. It is not the fact that groups are organized that is bad. But many have promoted forms of worship that are based on false teachings and are largely ritualistic instead of providing genuine spiritual guidance; they have been misused to control the lives of people for selfish objectives; they have been overly concerned with money collections and ornate houses of worship instead of spiritual values; their members are often hypocritical. Obviously no one who loves righteousness would want to belong to such an TMS 2013 Top Page 199 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 organization. But true religion is a refreshing contrast to all of that. Nevertheless, to fulfill the Bible’s requirements, it must be organized. Heb. 10:24, 25: “Let us consider one another to incite to love and fine works, not forsaking the gathering of ourselves together, as some have the custom, but encouraging one another, and all the more so as you behold the day drawing near.” (To carry out this Scriptural command, there must be Christian meetings that we can attend on a consistent basis. Such an arrangement encourages us to express love toward others, not only concern about self.) 1 Cor. 1:10: “Now I exhort you, brothers, through the name of our Lord Jesus Christ that you should all speak in agreement, and that there should not be divisions among you, but that you may be fitly united in the same mind and in the same line of thought.” (Such unity would never be achieved if the individuals did not meet together, benefit from the same spiritual feeding program, and respect the agency through which such instruction was provided. See also John 17:20, 21.) 1 Pet. 2:17: “Have love for the whole association of brothers.” (Does that include only those who may meet together for worship in a particular private home? Not at all; it is an international brotherhood, as shown by Galatians 2:8, 9 and 1 Corinthians 16:19.) Matt. 24:14: “This good news of the kingdom will be preached in all the inhabited earth for a witness to all the nations; and then the end will come.” (For all nations to be given the opportunity to hear that good news, the preaching must be carried out in an orderly way, with suitable oversight. Love for God and for one’s fellowman has caused people around the earth to unite their efforts to do this work.) No. 3: Why Should We Not ”Pay Attention to False Stories”? (1 Ti 1:3,4;2 Ti 4:3,4) *** w11 7/15 pp. 17-19 Will You Heed Jehovah’s Clear Warnings? *** Do Not Follow “False Stories” 9 At times, it may be easy to discern that a road sign has been tampered with and is pointing the wrong way. At other times, it may be difficult to detect the deception. It is similar with Satan’s negative influences; some are more obvious than others. The apostle Paul warns us about one of Satan’s insidious strategies—“false stories.” (Read 1 Timothy 1:3, 4.) Lest we become sidetracked from the road leading to life, we need to know, What are false stories, and how can we avoid paying attention to them? 10 Paul’s warning about false stories is part of his first letter to Timothy, a TMS 2013 Top Page 200 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Christian overseer who was charged with preserving the purity of the congregation and helping fellow believers to remain faithful. (1 Tim. 1:18, 19) Paul uses a Greek word that can refer to fiction, myth, or falsehood. According to The International Standard Bible Encyclopaedia, this word refers to “a (religious) story that has no connection with reality.” Perhaps Paul had in mind religious lies promoted by sensational tales or fanciful legends. Such stories only “furnish questions for research”—that is, raise frivolous questions that lead to pointless research. False stories are a ploy of the archdeceiver, Satan, who uses religious lies and godless myths to sidetrack unsuspecting ones. Paul’s counsel is clear: Do not pay attention to false stories! 11 What are some false stories that could lead astray the unwary? In principle, the expression “false stories” can apply to any religious lie or myth that could turn us “away from the truth.” (2 Tim. 4:3, 4) Satan, who pretends to be “an angel of light,” has made clever use of false religion in misleading people. (2 Cor. 11:14) Under the guise of Christianity, Christendom teaches doctrines—including the Trinity, hellfire, and immortality of the soul—that are awash in myths and falsehoods. Christendom also promotes holidays, such as Christmas and Easter, whose seemingly innocent customs are actually rooted in mythology and paganism. By heeding God’s warning to separate ourselves and “quit touching the unclean thing,” we will not be misled by false stories.—2 Cor. 6:14-17. 12 Satan has promoted other lies that could mislead us if we are not careful. Consider some examples. Anything goes—right or wrong. It is determined by how you feel. This idea is promoted in the media and in entertainment. Such a distorted view of God’s standards exerts pressure on us to cast aside all moral restraint. The truth is that we have a desperate need for moral guidance that only God can fill. (Jer. 10:23) God will not intervene in earth’s affairs. Being influenced by such a livefor-today spirit could cause us to become “inactive or unfruitful.” (2 Pet. 1:8) The truth is that Jehovah’s day is fast approaching, and we must keep in expectation of it. (Matt. 24:44) God does not care about you as an individual. Believing this satanic lie could cause us to give up, feeling that we could never be worthy of God’s love. The truth is that Jehovah loves and values his worshippers as individuals.—Matt. 10:29-31. 13 We must keep up our guard, for the thinking and attitudes of Satan’s world may seem plausible on the surface. Remember, though, that Satan is a master of deception. Only by heeding the counsel and reminders of God’s Word can we avoid being misled by Satan’s “artfully contrived false stories [“cleverly concocted myths,” The New American Bible].”—2 Pet. 1:16. Do Not “Follow Satan” TMS 2013 Top Page 201 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 14 Imagine a road sign that says “This Way to Follow Satan.” Who of us would heed such a sign? Yet, Paul warns us about several ways in which dedicated Christians might be “turned aside to follow Satan.” (Read 1 Timothy 5:11-15.) Paul’s words are directed to certain “younger widows,” but the principles he mentions apply to all of us. Those first-century Christian women may not have thought that they were following Satan, but their actions amounted to just that. How can we guard against even unwittingly following Satan? Let us examine Paul’s warning regarding harmful gossip. 15 Satan’s aim is to silence the voice of our faith—to get us to stop preaching the good news. (Rev. 12:17) To that end, he tries to get us to pursue activities that waste time or that cause division among us. Notice how Paul identifies Satan’s tactics. “Unoccupied, gadding about.” In this age of technology, it is easy to waste our time and that of others by, for example, forwarding nonessential or even fallacious e-mails. “Gossipers.” Harmful gossip may lead to slander, which often causes contention. (Prov. 26:20) Whether they realize it or not, malicious slanderers imitate Satan the Devil. “Meddlers in other people’s affairs.” It is not our right to tell others how to run their personal affairs. All such idle and troublesome behavior can distract us from the God-assigned work of Kingdom preaching. If we stop actively supporting Jehovah’s work, then we start following Satan. There is no middle ground.—Matt. 12:30. 16 Heeding the Bible’s advice can help us to avoid being “turned aside to follow Satan.” Consider some of Paul’s wise counsel. Have “plenty to do in the work of the Lord.” (1 Cor. 15:58) Keeping busy in Kingdom activities will protect us from the dangers of idleness and time-wasting pursuits. (Matt. 6:33) Speak what is “good for building up.” (Eph. 4:29) Be determined not to listen to harmful gossip and not to spread it. Cultivate trust in and respect for fellow believers. We will thus be inclined to speak words that build up rather than tear down. “Make it your aim . . . to mind your own business.” (1 Thess. 4:11) Show personal interest in others, but do so in ways that respect their privacy and that do not take away their dignity. Remember, too, that we should not impose our own views on others regarding matters that they need to decide for themselves.—Gal. 6:5. 17 How grateful we are that Jehovah clearly tells us what not to follow! Never forget, though, that Jehovah’s warnings discussed in this and the preceding article are motivated by his great love for us. He wants to spare us the misery and pain that result from following Satan’s misleading ‘road signs.’ The path that Jehovah wants us to take may be cramped, but it leads to the best possible destination—everlasting life. (Matt. 7:14) May we never waver in our determination to heed Jehovah’s admonition: “This is the way. Walk in it.”—Isa. 30:21. TMS 2013 Top Page 202 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 November Nov 11 Bible Reading: Hebrews 1-8 No. 1: Hebrews 4:1-16 No. 2: How Can We Show That We Have “The Wisdom from Above”? (Jas 3:17,18) No. 3: Is Loving One’s Fellowman What Really Counts? (rs p. 327¶4) Bible Reading: Hebrews 1-8 authenticity: si 243-244 4 The discovery in about 1930 of the Chester Beatty Papyrus No. 2 (P46) has provided further evidence of Paul’s writership. Commenting on this papyrus codex, which was written only about a century and a half after Paul’s death, the eminent British textual critic Sir Frederic Kenyon said: “It is noticeable that Hebrews is placed immediately after Romans (an almost unprecedented position), which shows that at the early date when this manuscript was written no doubt was felt as to its Pauline authorship.” On this same question, McClintock and Strong’s Cyclopedia states pointedly: “There is no substantial evidence, external or internal, in favor of any claimant to the authorship of this epistle except Paul.” 5 Apart from the book’s acceptance by the early Christians, the contents of Hebrews prove that it is “inspired of God.” It continually points the reader toward the Hebrew Scripture prophecies, making numerous references to the early writings, and shows how these were all fulfilled in Christ Jesus. In the first chapter alone, no less than seven quotations from the Hebrew Scriptures are used as the point is developed that the Son is now superior to the angels. It constantly magnifies Jehovah’s Word and his name, pointing to Jesus as the Chief Agent of life and to God’s Kingdom by Christ as mankind’s only hope. WHY BENEFICIAL 23 As a legal argument in support of Christ, the letter to the Hebrews is an unchallengeable masterpiece, perfectly constructed and freely documented with proof from the Hebrew Scriptures. It takes the various features of the Mosaic Law— TMS 2013 Top Page 203 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 the covenant, the blood, the mediator, the tent of worship, the priesthood, the offerings—and shows them to have been nothing more than a pattern made by God pointing forward to far greater things to come, all culminating in Christ Jesus and his sacrifice, the fulfillment of the Law. The Law “which is made obsolete and growing old is near to vanishing away,” said Paul. But “Jesus Christ is the same yesterday and today, and forever.” (8:13; 13:8; 10:1) How joyful those Hebrews must have felt on reading their letter! 24 But of what value is this to us today, in our different circumstances? Since we are not under the Law, can we find anything beneficial in Paul’s argument? Most certainly, yes. Here is outlined for us the great new covenant arrangement based on the promise to Abraham that through his Seed all families of the earth would bless themselves. This is our hope for life, our only hope, the fulfillment of Jehovah’s ancient promise of blessing through Abraham’s Seed, Jesus Christ. Although not under the Law, we are born in sin as Adam’s offspring, and we need a merciful high priest, one with a valid sin offering, one who can enter right into Jehovah’s presence in heaven and there intercede for us. Here we find him, the High Priest who can lead us to life in Jehovah’s new world, who can sympathize with our weaknesses, having “been tested in all respects like ourselves,” and who invites us to “approach with freeness of speech to the throne of undeserved kindness, that we may obtain mercy and find undeserved kindness for help at the right time.”—4:15, 16. 25 Furthermore, in Paul’s letter to the Hebrews, we find heart-stirring evidence that prophecies recorded long ago in the Hebrew Scriptures were later fulfilled in a marvelous way. All of this is for our instruction and comfort today. For example, in Hebrews, Paul five times applies the words of the Kingdom prophecy at Psalm 110:1 to Jesus Christ as the Kingdom Seed, who “has sat down at the right hand of the throne of God” to wait “until his enemies should be placed as a stool for his feet.” (Heb. 12:2; 10:12, 13; 1:3, 13; 8:1) Further, Paul quotes Psalm 110:4 in explaining the important office filled by the Son of God as “a priest forever according to the manner of Melchizedek.” Like Melchizedek of old, who in the Bible record is “fatherless, motherless, without genealogy, having neither a beginning of days nor an end of life,” Jesus is both King and “a priest perpetually” to administer the everlasting benefits of his ransom sacrifice to all who obediently place themselves under his rule. (Heb. 5:6, 10; 6:20; 7:1-21) It is to this same King-Priest that Paul refers in quoting Psalm 45:6, 7: “God is your throne forever and ever, and the scepter of your kingdom is the scepter of uprightness. You loved righteousness, and you hated lawlessness. That is why God, your God, anointed you with the oil of exultation more than your partners.” (Heb. 1:8, 9) As Paul quotes from the Hebrew Scriptures and shows their fulfillment in Christ Jesus, we see the pieces of the divine pattern falling into place for our enlightenment. TMS 2013 Top Page 204 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 26 As the letter to the Hebrews clearly shows, Abraham looked forward to the Kingdom, “the city having real foundations, the builder and maker of which city is God”—the city “belonging to heaven.” “By faith” he reached out for the Kingdom, and he made great sacrifices that he might attain its blessings by “a better resurrection.” What a striking example we find in Abraham and in all those other men and women of faith—the “so great a cloud of witnesses” that Paul portrays in chapter 11 of Hebrews! As we read this record, our hearts exult and leap for joy, in appreciation of the privilege and hope we have along with such faithful integrity keepers. Thus we are encouraged to “run with endurance the race that is set before us.”—11:8, 10, 16, 35; 12:1. 27 Quoting from Haggai’s prophecy, Paul calls attention to God’s promise: “Yet once more I will set in commotion not only the earth but also the heaven.” (Heb. 12:26; Hag. 2:6) However, God’s Kingdom by Christ Jesus, the Seed, will remain forever. “Wherefore, seeing that we are to receive a kingdom that cannot be shaken, let us continue to have undeserved kindness, through which we may acceptably render God sacred service with godly fear and awe.” This stirring record assures us that Christ appears a second time “apart from sin and to those earnestly looking for him for their salvation.” Through him, then, “let us always offer to God a sacrifice of praise, that is, the fruit of lips which make public declaration to his name.” May the great name of Jehovah God be forever sanctified through his King-Priest, Jesus Christ!—Heb. 12:28; 9:28; 13:15. *** w08 10/15 p. 31 - p. 32 Highlights From the Letters to Titus, to Philemon, and to the Hebrews *** “PRESS ON TO MATURITY” (Heb. 1:1–13:25) To prove that faith in Jesus’ sacrifice is superior to works of Law, Paul highlights the excellency of Christianity’s Founder, his priesthood, his sacrifice, and the new covenant. (Heb. 3:1-3; 7:1-3, 22; 8:6; 9:11-14, 25, 26) This knowledge certainly must have helped Hebrew Christians to deal with the persecution that they suffered at the hands of the Jews. Paul urges his Hebrew fellow believers to “press on to maturity.”—Heb. 6:1. How important is faith under the Christian arrangement? “Without faith it is impossible to please [God] well,” writes Paul. He encourages the Hebrews: “Let us run with endurance the race that is set before us,” doing so in faith.—Heb. 11:6; 12:1. Scriptural Questions Answered: TMS 2013 Top Page 205 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 2:14, 15—Does Satan’s “having the means to cause death” indicate that he can cause the premature death of anyone he chooses? No, it does not. However, from the start of Satan’s course of wickedness in Eden, his lies have caused death because Adam sinned and passed sin and death on to the human family. (Rom. 5:12) Furthermore, Satan’s earthly agents have persecuted servants of God to the point of death, even as they did Jesus. But that does not mean that Satan has limitless power to kill anyone he wants. If that were so, he would no doubt have wiped out Jehovah’s worshippers long ago. Jehovah protects his people as a group and does not allow Satan to exterminate them. Even if God permits some of us to die under Satan’s attacks, we can be confident that God will undo whatever harm is brought upon us. 4:9-11—How do we “enter into [God’s] rest”? At the end of the six days of creation, God rested from his creative works, confident that his purpose regarding the earth and mankind would be fulfilled. (Gen. 1:28; 2:2, 3) We “enter into that rest” by desisting from doing works of self-justification and by accepting God’s provision for our salvation. When we exercise faith in Jehovah and obediently follow his Son rather than pursue selfish interests, we enjoy refreshing and restful blessings every day.—Matt. 11:28-30. Lessons for Us: 5:14. We should be diligent students of God’s Word, the Bible, and apply what we learn from it. There is no other way to have our “perceptive powers trained to distinguish both right and wrong.”—1 Cor. 2:10. 6:17-19. Having our hope solidly based on God’s promise and his oath will help us not to deviate from walking in the way of the truth. No. 1: Hebrews 4:1-16 No. 2: How Can We Show That We Have “The Wisdom from Above”? (Jas 3:17,18) *** w08 3/15 pp. 24-25 “Who Is Wise and Understanding Among You?” *** Qualities That the Wise Seek to Display 17 Read James 3:17. We can benefit by considering some of the qualities that come from displaying “the wisdom from above.” Being chaste involves being pure and undefiled in our actions and motives. We need to reject evil things immediately. Doing so should be an automatic reaction. Perhaps you have had a doctor use a reflex hammer to tap the tendon just below your kneecap. Your leg reflexively straightens with a kick. It is automatic; you do not have to think about it. It should be TMS 2013 Top Page 206 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 similar when we are tempted to do evil. Our chasteness and Bible-trained conscience should reflexively move us to reject what is bad. (Rom. 12:9) The Bible provides examples of those who reacted in this way, such as Joseph and Jesus.— Gen. 39:7-9; Matt. 4:8-10. 18 Divine wisdom requires that we also be peaceable. This involves our avoiding aggressiveness, a belligerent attitude, or actions that would disrupt peace. James expands on this point when he says: “The fruit of righteousness has its seed sown under peaceful conditions for those who are making peace.” (Jas. 3:18) Notice the expression “making peace.” In the congregation, are we known as peacemakers or as peacebreakers? Do we frequently have differences or disagreements with others, being easily offended or offending others? Do we insist that others accept us as we are, or do we humbly work to eliminate personality traits that others rightly find offensive? Are we known to go out of our way to promote peace, being quick to forgive and putting errors behind us? Honest self-examination can help us to see if we need to improve in displaying divine wisdom in this regard. 19 James included being reasonable in the description of what reflects the wisdom from above. Are we known for being inclined to give in to others when no Scriptural principle is involved, not being quick to insist that our own personal standards be followed? Do we have a reputation for being gentle and easy to talk to? These are indications that we have learned to be reasonable. 20 What delightful conditions can exist in a congregation as brothers and sisters work at displaying ever more the godly qualities about which James wrote! (Ps. 133:1-3) Being mild, peaceable, and reasonable with one another will surely result in improved relationships and will make it evident that we have “the wisdom from above.” We will next look at how learning to view others as Jehovah does can help us in this regard. No. 3: Is Loving One’s Fellowman What Really Counts? (rs p. 327¶4) *** rs p. 327 Religion *** Is loving one’s fellowman what really counts? There is no doubt about it, such love is important. (Rom. 13:8-10) But being a Christian involves more than simply being kind to our neighbor. Jesus said that his true disciples would be outstandingly identified by their love for one another, for fellow believers. (John 13:35) The importance of that is emphasized repeatedly in the Bible. (Gal. 6:10; 1 Pet. 4:8; 1 John 3:14, 16, 17) However, Jesus showed that even TMS 2013 Top Page 207 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 more important is our love for God himself, which is shown by our obedience to his commandments. (Matt. 22:35-38; 1 John 5:3) To demonstrate such love, we need to study and apply God’s Word and assemble with fellow servants of God for worship. November Nov 18 Bible Reading: Hebrews 9-13 No. 1: Hebrews 10:19-39 No. 2: Is Having a Personal Relationship With God the Really Important Thing? (rs p. 327¶5-p. 328¶1) No. 3: Ways in Which We can Comfort Others (Ro 15:4; 2 Co 1:3,4) Bible Reading: Hebrews 9-13 *** w08 10/15 p. 32 pars. 2-5 Highlights From the Letters to Titus, to Philemon, and to the Hebrews *** Scriptural Questions Answered: 9:16—Who is “the human covenanter” of the new covenant? Jehovah is the Maker of the new covenant, while Jesus is “the human covenanter.” Jesus is the Mediator of that covenant, and by his death, he provided the sacrifice needed to validate it.—Luke 22:20; Heb. 9:15. 11:10, 13-16—What “city” was Abraham awaiting? This was not a literal city but a symbolic one. Abraham was awaiting “heavenly Jerusalem,” composed of Christ Jesus and his 144,000 corulers. These corulers in their heavenly glory are also spoken of as “the holy city, New Jerusalem.” (Heb. 12:22; Rev. 14:1; 21:2) Abraham was looking forward to life under the rule of God’s Kingdom. 12:2—What was “the joy that was set before [Jesus]” for which “he endured a torture stake”? It was the joy of seeing what his ministry would accomplish—including the sanctification of Jehovah’s name, the vindication of God’s sovereignty, and the ransoming of the human family from death. Jesus also looked ahead to the reward of ruling as King and serving as High Priest to the benefit of mankind. 13:20—Why is the new covenant spoken of as being “everlasting”? For three reasons: (1) It will never be replaced, (2) its results are permanent, and (3) the “other sheep” will continue to benefit from the new covenant arrangement after Armageddon.—John 10:16. TMS 2013 Top Page 208 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Lessons for Us: 12:3, 4. Rather than ‘getting tired and giving out in our souls’ because of minor trials or opposition that we may encounter, we should make progress toward maturity and improve our ability to endure trials. We should be determined to resist “as far as blood,” that is, to the point of dying.—Heb. 10:36-39. 12:13-15. We should not allow a “poisonous root,” or any in the congregation who find fault with the way things are done, to prevent us from ‘making straight paths for our feet.’ 12:26-28. The “things that have been made” by hands other than God’s—the entire present system of things, even the wicked “heaven”—are to be shaken out of existence. When that happens, only “the things not being shaken,” that is, the Kingdom and its supporters, will remain. How vital that we zealously proclaim the Kingdom and live by its principles! 13:7, 17. Keeping in focus this admonition to be obedient and submissive to the overseers in the congregations will help us to manifest a cooperative spirit. No. 1: Hebrews 10:19-39 No. 2: Is Having a Personal Relationship With God the Really Important Thing? (rs p. 327¶5-p. 328¶1) *** rs p. 327 - p. 328 Religion *** Is having a personal relationship with God the really important thing? It certainly is important. Merely attending religious services in a formalistic way cannot take the place of it. But we need to be careful. Why? In the first century, there were people who thought they had a good relationship with God but whom Jesus showed to be badly mistaken. (John 8:41-44) The apostle Paul wrote about some who evidently were zealous about their faith and obviously thought they had a good relationship with God but who did not understand what was really required in order to have God’s approval.—Rom. 10:2-4. Could we have a good personal relationship with God if we treated as of little importance his commandments? One of these is that we regularly assemble with fellow believers.—Heb. 10:24, 25. TMS 2013 Top Page 209 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 No. 3: Ways in Which We can Comfort Others (Ro 15:4; 2 Co 1:3,4) *** w11 10/15 pp. 29-31 “Comfort All the Mourning Ones” *** Comforting Fellow Worshippers 7 In this world full of wickedness and suffering, we are sure to encounter some situations that cause distress. We cannot expect God to remove all sources of unhappiness or grief until he destroys this system of things. Meanwhile, as we face foretold persecution, our integrity to Jehovah is at stake as supporters of his universal sovereignty. (2 Tim. 3:12) Helped and comforted by our heavenly Father, however, we can be like anointed Christians of ancient Thessalonica, who bore persecutions and tribulations with endurance and faith.—Read 2 Thessalonians 1:3-5. 8 There is no doubt that Jehovah provides needed comfort for his servants. For instance, when the prophet Elijah’s life was threatened by wicked Queen Jezebel, that prophet lost courage and fled, even saying that he wanted to die. But instead of rebuking Elijah, Jehovah comforted him and gave him the courage to carry out his work as a prophet. (1 Ki. 19:1-21) That Jehovah comforts his people can also be seen in the experience of the first-century Christian congregation. For instance, we read of a period when “the congregation throughout the whole of Judea and Galilee and Samaria entered into a period of peace, being built up.” Moreover, “as it walked in the fear of Jehovah and in the comfort of the holy spirit it kept on multiplying.” (Acts 9:31) How grateful we are that we too have “the comfort of the holy spirit”! 9 As Christians, we have been comforted by learning about Jesus Christ and by walking in his footsteps. Jesus said: “Come to me, all you who are toiling and loaded down, and I will refresh you. Take my yoke upon you and learn from me, for I am mild-tempered and lowly in heart, and you will find refreshment for your souls. For my yoke is kindly and my load is light.” (Matt. 11:28-30) Learning about Jesus’ upbuilding way of treating people and then following his positive example is in itself a great help in relieving the stress that we may experience. 10 We can also be comforted by fellow Christians. For example, consider how the elders in the congregation help those facing distressing situations. The disciple James wrote: “Is there anyone [spiritually] sick among you? Let him call the older men of the congregation to him, and let them pray over him.” With what result? “The prayer of faith will make the indisposed one well, and Jehovah will raise him up. Also, if he has committed sins, it will be forgiven him.” (Jas. 5:14, 15) Other members of the congregation can provide comfort as well. TMS 2013 Top Page 210 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 11 Women often find it easier to talk to other women about various problems. Especially can older, more experienced sisters give much fine advice to younger sisters. These older, mature Christian women may already have gone through similar situations in their lives. Their sympathy and feminine qualities can be of much help. (Read Titus 2:3-5.) Of course, elders and others can and should “speak consolingly to the depressed souls” among us. (1 Thess. 5:14, 15) And it is good to bear in mind that God “comforts us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort those in any sort of tribulation.”—2 Cor. 1:4. 12 A very important means of being comforted is to be present at Christian meetings, where Bible discussions encourage us. We read that Judas and Silas “encouraged the brothers with many a discourse and strengthened them.” (Acts 15:32) Before and after our meetings, there is upbuilding conversation between members of the congregation. So even if we are suffering because of some distressing situation, let us not isolate ourselves, for doing so will not improve matters. (Prov. 18:1) Instead, we do well to follow the apostle Paul’s inspired counsel: “Let us consider one another to incite to love and fine works, not forsaking the gathering of ourselves together, as some have the custom, but encouraging one another, and all the more so as you behold the day drawing near.”—Heb. 10:24, 25. Draw Comfort From God’s Word 13 Whether we are baptized Christians or are individuals just beginning to learn about God and his purposes, we can find great comfort in the written Word of God. Paul wrote: “All the things that were written aforetime were written for our instruction, that through our endurance and through the comfort from the Scriptures we might have hope.” (Rom. 15:4) The Holy Scriptures can comfort us and make us “fully competent, completely equipped for every good work.” (2 Tim. 3:16, 17) Knowing the truth about God’s purposes and having a genuine hope for the future will certainly provide great comfort. Let us, therefore, make full use of God’s Word and Bible-based publications that can comfort us and benefit us in many ways. 14 Jesus set us a fine example by using the Scriptures to instruct and comfort others. During one of his postresurrection appearances, for instance, he ‘fully opened up the Scriptures’ to two of his disciples. As he spoke to them, their hearts were deeply touched. (Luke 24:32) In keeping with Jesus’ excellent example, the apostle Paul ‘reasoned from the Scriptures.’ In Beroea, his listeners “received the word with the greatest eagerness of mind, carefully examining the Scriptures daily.” (Acts 17:2, 10, 11) How appropriate it is that we read the Bible daily, benefiting from it and from Christian publications designed to bring us comfort and hope in these troublesome times! Additional Ways to Comfort Others TMS 2013 Top Page 211 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 15 We can help and thus comfort fellow Christians in various practical ways. For instance, we might do some grocery shopping for elderly or sick fellow believers. We might help others with their chores, thus showing personal interest in them. (Phil. 2:4) Perhaps we can compliment fellow worshippers on their good qualities, such as their love, resourcefulness, courage, and faith. 16 In an effort to comfort the elderly, we can visit them and listen carefully to what they tell us about their past experiences and obvious blessings in Jehovah’s service. Why, this may actually encourage and comfort us! We might read the Bible or our Bible-based publications with those we visit. Perhaps we could consider the current article for the weekly Watchtower Study or the material that will be covered during the Congregation Bible Study for the week. We might join them in watching a DVD on a Scriptural theme. Then, too, we might read or relate some encouraging experiences found in our publications. 17 If we notice that a fellow worshipper of Jehovah is in need of comfort, we can mention him or her in our private prayers. (Rom. 15:30; Col. 4:12) As we personally cope with life’s problems and diligently seek to comfort others, we can have the same faith and conviction as did the psalmist who sang: “Throw your burden upon Jehovah himself, and he himself will sustain you. Never will he allow the righteous one to totter.” (Ps. 55:22) Indeed, Jehovah will always be there to comfort and support us as his loyal servants. 18 God told his worshippers of ancient times: “I—I myself am the One that is comforting you people.” (Isa. 51:12) Jehovah will do the same for us and will bless our good deeds and words as we comfort mourning ones. Whether our hope is heavenly or earthly, each of us can be comforted by Paul’s words to his spiritanointed fellow Christians: “May our Lord Jesus Christ himself and God our Father, who loved us and gave everlasting comfort and good hope by means of undeserved kindness, comfort your hearts and make you firm in every good deed and word.”— 2 Thess. 2:16, 17. TMS 2013 Top Page 212 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 November Nov 25 Bible Reading: James 1-5 No. 1: James 1:22-2:13 No. 2: How Love Overcomes Fear (1 John 4:16-18) No. 3: Why Just Reading the Bible Is Not Sufficient (rs p. 328¶2-3) Bible Reading: James 1-5 authenticity: si 249; 5 As to the authenticity of James, it is contained in the Vatican No. 1209, the Sinaitic, and the Alexandrine manuscripts. It is included in at least ten ancient catalogs prior to the Council of Carthage 397 C.E. It was widely quoted by early ecclesiastical writers. A deep inner harmony with the rest of the inspired Scriptures is very evident in James’ writings. to whom written: w95 7/1 12 *** w95 7/1 p. 12 par. 14 Christian Witnesses With Heavenly Citizenship *** 14 In harmony with this, when writing to anointed Christians of the first century, the disciple James addressed his letter to “the twelve tribes that are scattered about.” (James 1:1; Revelation 7:3-8) Of course, citizens of the new Israel were not assigned to specific tribes. There was no division into 12 distinct tribes in spiritual Israel as there had been in fleshly Israel. Nevertheless, James’ inspired expression indicates that in Jehovah’s sight the Israel of God had completely replaced the 12 tribes of natural Israel. If a natural-born Israelite became part of the new nation, his fleshly descent—even if he was of the tribe of Judah or Levi—had no significance.— Galatians 3:28; Philippians 3:5, 6. *** w97 11/15 p. 24 Faith Makes Us Patient and Prayerful *** Something for All of Us 22 Clearly, the letter of James contains something beneficial for all of us. It shows us how to meet trials, counsels us against favoritism, and urges us to engage in TMS 2013 Top Page 213 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 upright works. James urges us to control the tongue, to resist worldly influence, and to promote peace. His words should also make us patient and prayerful. 23 True, the letter of James was originally sent to anointed early Christians. Yet, all of us should let its counsel help us cling to our faith. James’ words can bolster faith that moves us to decisive action in God’s service. And this divinely inspired letter builds an enduring faith that makes us patient, prayerful Witnesses of Jehovah today, during “the presence of the Lord” Jesus Christ. *** si pp. 250-251 Bible Book Number 59—James *** WHY BENEFICIAL 15 Though James only twice mentions the name Jesus (1:1; 2:1), he makes much practical application of the teachings of the Master, as a careful comparison of James’ letter and the Sermon on the Mount reveals. At the same time, Jehovah’s name appears 13 times (New World Translation), and his promises are emphasized as rewards for faith-keeping Christians. (4:10; 5:11) James draws repeatedly on the Hebrew Scriptures for illustrations and apt quotations in order to develop his practical counsel. He identifies the source by his expressions: “according to the scripture,” “the scripture was fulfilled,” and “the scripture says”; and he goes on to apply these scriptures to Christian living. (2:8, 23; 4:5) In making plain points of counsel and building faith in God’s Word as a harmonious whole, James makes appropriate references to Abraham’s works of faith, to Rahab’s demonstration of faith by works, to Job’s faithful endurance, and to Elijah’s reliance on prayer.—Jas. 2:21-25; 5:11, 17, 18; Gen. 22:9-12; Josh. 2:1-21; Job 1:20-22; 42:10; 1 Ki. 17:1; 18:41-45. 16 Invaluable is James’ counsel to be doers of the word and not just hearers, to keep proving faith by works of righteousness, to find joy in enduring various trials, to keep on asking God for wisdom, always to draw close to him in prayer, and to practice the kingly law, “You must love your neighbor as yourself.” (Jas. 1:22; 2:24; 1:2, 5; 4:8; 5:13-18; 2:8) Strong are his warnings against teaching error, injuriously using the tongue, making class distinctions in the congregation, craving sensual pleasure, and trusting in corruptible riches. (3:1, 8; 2:4; 4:3; 5:1, 5) James makes it very plain that friendship with the world amounts to spiritual adultery and enmity with God, and he gives the definition of the practical form of worship that is clean in God’s sight: “to look after orphans and widows in their tribulation, and to keep oneself without spot from the world.” (4:4; 1:27) All this counsel, so practical and easy to understand, is just what could be expected from this ‘pillar’ of the early Christian congregation. (Gal. 2:9) Its kindly message continues as a guidepost for Christians in our turbulent times, for it is “wisdom from above,” which produces “the TMS 2013 Top Page 214 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 fruit of righteousness.”—3:17, 18. 17 James was anxious to help his brothers reach their goal of life in God’s Kingdom. So he urges them: “You too exercise patience; make your hearts firm, because the presence of the Lord has drawn close.” They are happy if they go on enduring trial because God’s approval means receiving “the crown of life, which Jehovah promised to those who continue loving him.” (5:8; 1:12) Thus God’s promise of the crown of life—either immortal life in the heavens or eternal life on earth—is emphasized as strong reason for enduring in faithful works. Surely this wonderful letter will encourage all to reach out for the goal of everlasting life either in heaven or in Jehovah’s new world ruled by the Kingdom Seed, our Lord Jesus Christ.—2:5. *** w08 11/15 p. 20 - p. 21 Highlights From the Letters of James and of Peter *** GOD GIVES WISDOM TO THOSE “ASKING IN FAITH” (Jas. 1:1–5:20) “Happy is the man that keeps on enduring trial,” writes James, “because on becoming approved he will receive the crown of life.” To those who “keep on asking in faith,” Jehovah grants wisdom needed to endure trials.—Jas. 1:5-8, 12. Faith and wisdom are also needed by those who “become teachers” in the congregation. After identifying the tongue as “a little member” capable of ‘spotting up the whole body,’ James warns of worldly tendencies that can damage one’s relationship with God. He also outlines the steps anyone spiritually sick should take in order to recover.—Jas. 3:1, 5, 6; 5:14, 15. Scriptural Questions Answered: 2:13—In what way does ‘mercy exult triumphantly over judgment’? When it comes to rendering an account for ourselves to God, he takes into consideration the mercy we have shown toward others and forgives us on the basis of the ransom sacrifice of his Son. (Rom. 14:12) Is this not one reason to make mercy a dominant quality in our lives? 4:5—What scripture is James quoting here? James is not quoting any specific verse. However, these divinely inspired words are possibly based on the general thought behind such scriptures as Genesis 6:5; 8:21; Proverbs 21:10; and Galatians 5:17. 5:20—“He who turns a sinner back from the error of his way” will save whose soul from death? A Christian who turns a wrongdoer back from a sinful course saves the soul of the repentant person from spiritual death and perhaps from TMS 2013 Top Page 215 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 everlasting destruction. The individual helping the sinner in this way will also “cover a multitude of [that one’s] sins.” Lessons for Us: 1:14, 15. Sin has its beginning in improper desire. Therefore, we should not nurture wrong desires by dwelling on them. Rather, we need to “continue considering” upbuilding things and filling our minds and hearts with them.—Phil. 4:8. 2:8, 9. “Showing favoritism” is contrary to “the kingly law” of love. Hence, true Christians do not show favoritism. 2:14-26. We are “saved through faith,” “not owing to works” of the Mosaic Law or of those performed as Christians. Our faith should be more than mere professed faith. (Eph. 2:8, 9; John 3:16) It should move us to godly action. 3:13-17. “The wisdom from above” surely is superior to “the earthly, animal, demonic” wisdom! We should ‘keep searching for godly wisdom as for hid treasures.’—Prov. 2:1-5. 3:18, footnotes. The seed of the Kingdom good news is to be “sown with peace by those who are making peace.” It is important that we be peacemakers and not arrogant, quarrelsome, or riotous. No. 1: James 1:22-2:13 No. 2: How Love Overcomes Fear (1 John 4:16-18) *** w04 10/1 p. 29 Questions From Readers *** Questions From Readers When the apostle John wrote that “perfect love throws fear outside,” what did he mean by “perfect love,” and what “fear” is thus thrown outside? “There is no fear in love,” wrote the apostle John, “but perfect love throws fear outside, because fear exercises a restraint. Indeed, he that is under fear has not been made perfect in love.”—1 John 4:18. The context shows that John was discussing freeness of speech—specifically the relationship between love of God and freeness of speech toward Him. This can be seen from what we read in verse 17: “This is how love has been made perfect with us, that we may have freeness of speech in the day of judgment.” The degree to which a Christian loves God and senses God’s love for him has a direct effect on his freeness of speech—or the lack of it—when he approaches God in prayer. TMS 2013 Top Page 216 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 The expression “perfect love” is significant. As used in the Bible, the word “perfect” does not always mean perfection in the absolute sense, that is, to the infinite degree, but often in a relative sense. For example, in his Sermon on the Mount, Jesus said: “You must accordingly be perfect, as your heavenly Father is perfect.” Jesus was telling his followers that if they loved only those loving them, their love would be incomplete, deficient, defective. They should perfect, or bring to full measure, their love by including even their enemies. Similarly, then, when John wrote about “perfect love,” he was speaking about love of God that is wholehearted, fully developed, and embracing all aspects of one’s life.—Matthew 5:46-48; 19:20, 21. When approaching God in prayer, a Christian is well aware that he is sinful and imperfect. However, if his love for God and his feeling of God’s love for him are fully developed, he is not hampered by fear of condemnation or rejection. Rather, he enjoys freeness of speech in expressing what is in his heart and in asking for forgiveness on the basis of the ransom sacrifice, which God has lovingly provided through Jesus Christ. He feels assured that his petitions are favorably heard by God. How can one be “made perfect in love” and thus ‘throw outside’ fear of condemnation or rejection? “Whoever does observe his [God’s] word, truthfully in this person the love of God has been made perfect,” said the apostle John. (1 John 2:5) Consider: If God loved us when we were yet sinners, would he not love us all the more if we are truly repentant and diligently “observe his word”? (Romans 5:8; 1 John 4:10) Indeed, as long as we remain faithful, we can have the same assurance that the apostle Paul had when he said about God: “He who did not even spare his own Son but delivered him up for us all, why will he not also with him kindly give us all other things?”—Romans 8:32. No. 3: Why Just Reading the Bible Is Not Sufficient (rs p. 328¶2-3) *** rs p. 328 Religion *** If we personally read the Bible, is that sufficient? It is true that many people can learn a great deal by reading the Bible personally. If their motive is to learn the truth about God and his purposes, what they are doing is highly commendable. (Acts 17:11) But, being honest with ourselves, are we truly going to grasp the full significance of it all without help? The Bible tells about a man who held a prominent position but who was humble enough to acknowledge his need for help in understanding Bible prophecy. That help was provided by a member of the Christian congregation.—Acts 8:26-38; compare other references to Philip in Acts 6:1-6; 8:5-17. TMS 2013 Top Page 217 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Of course, if a person reads the Bible but does not apply it in his life, it does him little good. If he believes it and acts on it, he will associate with God’s servants in regular congregation meetings. (Heb. 10:24, 25) He will also join with them in sharing the “good news” with other people.—1 Cor. 9:16; Mark 13:10; Matt. 28:19, 20. December Dec 2 Bible Reading: 1 Peter 1-2 Peter 3 No. 1: 1 Peter 2:18-3:7 No. 2: The Right Religion Is Bible-Based and Makes Known God’s Name (rs p. 328¶4-5) No. 3: Why Are We Sure That Jesus Is the Messiah? (Lu 24:44;Gal 4:4) Bible Reading: 1 Peter 1-2 Peter 3 *** w08 11/15 p. 21 - p. 22 Highlights From the Letters of James and of Peter *** ‘STAND SOLID IN THE FAITH’ (1 Pet. 1:1–5:14) Peter reminds his fellow believers of their “living hope” of an inheritance in heaven. “You are ‘a chosen race, a royal priesthood, a holy nation,’” Peter tells them. After giving specific counsel on subjection, he exhorts all to be “like-minded, showing fellow feeling, having brotherly affection, tenderly compassionate, humble in mind.”—1 Pet. 1:3, 4; 2:9; 3:8. Since “the end of [the Jewish system of] things has drawn close,” Peter counsels the brothers to ‘be sound in mind and vigilant with a view to prayers.’ He tells them: “Keep your senses, be watchful. . . . Take your stand against [Satan], solid in the faith.”—1 Pet. 4:7; 5:8, 9. Scriptural Questions Answered: 3:20-22—How does baptism save us? Baptism is a requirement for those seeking salvation. However, baptism itself does not save us. Salvation is actually “through the resurrection of Jesus Christ.” The baptismal candidate must have faith that salvation is possible only because Jesus died a sacrificial death, was resurrected, and “is at God’s right hand,” having authority over the living and the dead. Baptism founded on such faith is what corresponds to ‘eight souls being safely carried through the water.’ 4:6—Who were “the dead” to whom “the good news was declared”? These were ones who were ‘dead in their trespasses and sins,’ or who were spiritually dead, before they heard the good news. (Eph. 2:1) After putting faith in the good TMS 2013 Top Page 218 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 news, though, they began to “live” spiritually. Lessons for Us: 1:7. For our faith to have excelling value, it must be of proved, or tested, quality. Such strong faith does indeed ‘preserve alive the soul.’ (Heb. 10:39) We must not shrink back from tests of our faith. 1:10-12. Angels desired to peer into and understand the deep spiritual truths that God’s prophets of old times wrote concerning the anointed Christian congregation. However, these things became clear only when Jehovah began dealing with the congregation. (Eph. 3:10) Should we not follow the example of the angels and strive to search into “the deep things of God”?—1 Cor. 2:10. 2:21. In imitation of our Exemplar, Jesus Christ, we should be willing to suffer even to the point of death in order to uphold Jehovah’s sovereignty. 5:6, 7. When we throw our anxiety upon Jehovah, he helps us to keep giving true worship priority in our life instead of being unduly concerned about what the next day may bring.—Matt. 6:33, 34. “JEHOVAH’S DAY WILL COME” (2 Pet. 1:1–3:18) “Prophecy was at no time brought by man’s will,” writes Peter, “but men spoke from God as they were borne along by holy spirit.” Paying attention to the prophetic word can protect us from “false teachers” and other corrupting individuals.—2 Pet. 1:21; 2:1-3. “In the last days there will come ridiculers with their ridicule,” warns Peter. But “Jehovah’s day will come as a thief.” Peter closes his letter with sound advice to those ‘awaiting and keeping close in mind the presence of that day.’—2 Pet. 3:3, 1012. Scriptural Questions Answered: 1:19—Who is the “daystar,” when does he rise, and how do we come to know that this has happened? The “daystar” is Jesus Christ in Kingdom power. (Rev. 22:16) In 1914, Jesus rose before all creation as the Messianic King, heralding the dawn of a new day. The transfiguration provided a visionary foreview of Jesus’ glory and Kingdom power, underscoring the dependability of God’s prophetic word. Paying attention to that word illuminates our hearts, and we are thus made aware that the Daystar has risen. 2:4—What is “Tartarus,” and when were the rebellious angels thrown into it? Tartarus is a prisonlike condition to which only spirit creatures—not humans—are TMS 2013 Top Page 219 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 consigned. It is a state of dense mental darkness regarding God’s bright purposes. Those in Tartarus have no hope for the future. God threw the disobedient angels into Tartarus in Noah’s day, and they will remain in that abased condition until they are destroyed. 3:17—What did Peter mean by “advance knowledge”? Peter was referring to advance knowledge, or foreknowledge, of future events, given to him and other Bible writers by inspiration. Since this was not an infinite knowledge, having it did not result in the early Christians’ knowing all the details about future events. They came to know only the general outline of what could be expected. Lessons for Us: 1:2, 5-7. In addition to helping us increase in “accurate knowledge of God and of Jesus,” our putting forth earnest effort to cultivate such qualities as faith, endurance, and godly devotion can “cause [us] to be neither inactive nor unfruitful” regarding that knowledge.—2 Pet. 1:8, ftn. 1:12-15. To remain “firmly set in the truth,” we need constant reminders, such as those we receive through our congregation meetings, personal study, and Bible reading. 2:2. We should be careful that our conduct does not bring reproach on Jehovah and his organization.—Rom. 2:24. 2:4-9. In view of what he has done in the past, we can be certain that “Jehovah knows how to deliver people of godly devotion out of trial, but to reserve unrighteous people for the day of judgment to be cut off.” 2:10-13. While “glorious ones,” that is, Christian elders, have faults and may err at times, we must not speak abusively of them.—Heb. 13:7, 17. 3:2-4, 12. Paying close attention to “the sayings previously spoken by the holy prophets and the commandment of the Lord and Savior” will help us to keep in focus the nearness of Jehovah’s day. 3:11-14. As those “awaiting and keeping close in mind the presence of the day of Jehovah,” we must (1) ‘be holy in conduct,’ maintaining physical, mental, moral, and spiritual cleanness; (2) abound with deeds that reflect “godly devotion,” such as those in connection with the Kingdom-preaching and disciple-making work; (3) keep our conduct and personality “spotless,” untainted by the world; (4) be “unblemished,” doing all things with a pure motive; and (5) be “in peace”—at peace with God, with our Christian brothers, and with fellow humans. TMS 2013 Top Page 220 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 No. 1: 1 Peter 2:18-3:7 No. 2: The Right Religion Is Bible-Based and Makes Known God’s Name (rs p. 328¶4-5) *** rs p. 328 pars. 4-5 Religion *** (1) On what are its teachings based? Are they from God, or are they largely from men? (2 Tim. 3:16; Mark 7:7) Ask, for example: Where does the Bible teach that God is a Trinity? Where does it say that the human soul is immortal? (2) Consider whether it is making known the name of God. Jesus said in prayer to God: “I have made your name manifest to the men you gave me out of the world.” (John 17:6) He declared: “It is Jehovah your God you must worship, and it is to him alone you must render sacred service.” (Matt. 4:10) Has your religion taught you that ‘it is Jehovah you must worship’? Have you come to know the Person identified by that name—his purposes, his activities, his qualities—so that you feel you can confidently draw close to him? No. 3: Why Are We Sure That Jesus Is the Messiah? (Lu 24:44;Gal 4:4) *** si pp. 102-103 par. 11 Bible Book Number 19—Psalms *** 11 Coming to the strongest proof of authenticity, we quote Jesus, the risen Lord, saying to the disciples: “These are my words which I spoke to you . . . that all the things written in the law of Moses and in the Prophets and Psalms about me must be fulfilled.” Jesus was there grouping the entire Hebrew Scriptures in the way adopted by the Jews and well known to them. His mention of the Psalms included the whole of the third group of Scriptures, called the Hagiographa (or Holy Writings), of which Psalms was the first book. This is confirmed by what he said a few hours earlier to the two on their way to Emmaus, when “he interpreted to them things pertaining to himself in all the Scriptures.”—Luke 24:27, 44. *** si p. 192 par. 31 Bible Book Number 42—Luke *** Finally, after his resurrection, Jesus forcefully brought home to the disciples the importance of the entire Hebrew Scriptures. “He now said to them: ‘These are my words which I spoke to you while I was yet with you, that all the things written in the law of Moses and in the Prophets and Psalms about me must be fulfilled.’ Then he opened up their minds fully to grasp the meaning of the Scriptures.” (Luke 24:44, 45) Like those first disciples of Jesus Christ, we too can be enlightened and gain strong TMS 2013 Top Page 221 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 faith by paying attention to the fulfillments of the Hebrew Scriptures, so accurately explained by Luke and the other writers of the Christian Greek Scriptures. *** w98 9/15 pp. 13-14 Times and Seasons in Jehovah’s Hands *** ‘When the Time Arrived’ 14 Jehovah had set a fixed time for his only-begotten Son to come to the earth as the Messiah. Paul wrote: “When the full limit of the time arrived, God sent forth his Son, who came to be out of a woman and who came to be under law.” (Galatians 4:4) This was in fulfillment of God’s promise to send a Seed—‘Shiloh, to whom the obedience of the peoples would belong.’—Genesis 3:15; 49:10. 15 God’s prophets—even angels—kept on the watch for the “season” when the Messiah would appear on earth and salvation would be made possible for sinful mankind. “Concerning this very salvation,” said Peter, “a diligent inquiry and a careful search were made by the prophets who prophesied about the undeserved kindness meant for you. They kept on investigating what particular season or what sort of season the spirit in them was indicating concerning Christ when it was bearing witness beforehand about the sufferings for Christ and about the glories to follow these. . . . Into these very things angels are desiring to peer.”—1 Peter 1:1-5, 10-12. 16 By means of his prophet Daniel—a man of unwavering faith—Jehovah had given a prophecy involving “seventy weeks.” That prophecy would enable firstcentury Jews to know that the appearance of the promised Messiah was approaching. In part, the prophecy stated: “From the going forth of the word to restore and to rebuild Jerusalem until Messiah the Leader, there will be seven weeks, also sixty-two weeks.” (Daniel 9:24, 25) Jewish, Catholic, and Protestant scholars generally agree that the “weeks” mentioned here mean weeks of years. The 69 “weeks” (483 years) of Daniel 9:25 began in 455 B.C.E., when Persian King Artaxerxes authorized Nehemiah “to restore and to rebuild Jerusalem.” (Nehemiah 2:1-8) They ended 483 years later—in 29 C.E., when Jesus was baptized and anointed with holy spirit, thus becoming the Messiah, or Christ.—Matthew 3:13-17. 17 Whether first-century Jews knew precisely when the 483 years began is open to question. But when John the Baptizer began his ministry, “the people were in expectation and all were reasoning in their hearts about John: ‘May he perhaps be the Christ?’” (Luke 3:15) Some Bible scholars link this expectation to Daniel’s prophecy. In commenting on this verse, Matthew Henry wrote: “We are here told . . . how the people took occasion, from the ministry and baptism of John, to think of the Messiah, and to think of him as at the door. . . . Daniel’s seventy weeks were now TMS 2013 Top Page 222 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 expiring.” The French Manuel Biblique, by Vigouroux, Bacuez, and Brassac states: “People knew that the seventy weeks of years fixed by Daniel were drawing to a close; nobody was surprised to hear John the Baptist announce that the kingdom of God had drawn near.” Jewish scholar Abba Hillel Silver wrote that according to “the popular chronology” of the day, “the Messiah was expected around the second quarter of the first century C.E.” December Dec 9 Bible Reading: 1 John 1-Jude No. 1: 1 John 5:1-21 No. 2: How Should Jesus Christ Be Remembered? (Lu 1:32,33;John 17:3) No. 3: The Right Religion Demonstrates True Faith in Jesus Christ (rs p. 329¶1) Bible Reading: 1 John 1-Jude authenticity: si 256 3 That First John was actually written by John the apostle is indicated by its close resemblance to the fourth Gospel, which he unmistakably wrote. For example, he introduces the letter by describing himself as an eyewitness who has seen “the word of life . . . , the everlasting life which was with the Father and was made manifest to us,” expressions strikingly similar to those with which John’s Gospel opens. Its authenticity is attested by the Muratorian Fragment and by such early writers as Irenaeus, Polycarp, and Papias, all of the second century C.E. According to Eusebius (c. 260-342 C.E.), the authenticity of First John was never questioned. However, it is to be noted that some older translations have added to chapter 5 the following words at the end of verse 7and the beginning of verse 8: “In heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one. And there are three that bear witness in earth.” (King James Version) But this text is not found in any of the early Greek manuscripts and has obviously been added to bolster the Trinity doctrine. Most modern translations, both Catholic and Protestant, do not include these words in the main body of the text.—1 John 1:1, 2. 2 There is no reason to doubt that John wrote this letter. The writer calls himself “the older man.” This certainly fits John not only because of his advanced age but also TMS 2013 Top Page 223 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 because, as one of the “pillars” (Gal. 2:9) and the last surviving apostle, he was truly an “older man” in the Christian congregation. He was well-known, and no further identification would be required for his readers. His writership is also indicated by the similarity in style to that of the first letter and John’s Gospel. Like the first letter, the second letter appears to have been written in or around Ephesus, about 98 C.E. Concerning Second and Third John, McClintock and Strong’s Cyclopedia comments: “From their general similarity, we may conjecture that the two epistles were written shortly after the 1st Epistle from Ephesus. They both apply to individual cases of conduct the principles which had been laid down in their fullness in the 1st Epistle.” In support of its authenticity, the letter is quoted by Irenaeus, of the second century, and was accepted by Clement of Alexandria, of the same period. Also, John’s letters are listed in the Muratorian Fragment. 2 Since the style of the opening and closing greetings is the same as that of Second John and the writer again identifies himself as “the older man,” there can be no question that the apostle John also wrote this letter. (2 John 1) The similarity of contents and language also suggests that it was written, as in the case of the other two letters, in or near Ephesus, about 98 C.E. Because of its brevity, it was seldom quoted by early writers, but along with Second John, it is to be found in early catalogs of the inspired Scriptures. Bible Book Number 65—Jude Writer: Jude Place Written: Palestine (?) Writing Completed: c. 65 C.E. The authenticity of this Bible book is supported by mention of it in the Muratorian Fragment, of the second century C.E. Additionally, Clement of Alexandria (second century C.E.) accepted it as canonical. Origen referred to it as a work of “but a few lines, yet filled with the healthful words of heavenly grace.” Tertullian also considered it to be authentic. There is no doubt that it belongs with the other inspired Scriptures. 3 *** w08 12/15 pp. 27-29 Highlights From the Letters of John and of Jude *** KEEP WALKING IN THE LIGHT AND IN LOVE AND BY FAITH (1 John 1:1–5:21) Intended for the entire association of those in union with the Christ, John’s first letter provides sound counsel designed to help Christians take their stand against apostasy and remain firm for the truth and for righteousness. He stresses the need TMS 2013 Top Page 224 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 to keep walking in the light and in love and by faith. “If we are walking in the light as [God] himself is in the light,” John writes, “we do have a sharing with one another.” And since God is the Source of love, the apostle says: “Let us continue loving one another.” While “the love of God” moves us to “observe his commandments,” we conquer the world through “our faith” in Jehovah God, his Word, and his Son.—1 John 1:7; 4:7; 5:3, 4. Scriptural Questions Answered: 2:2; 4:10—How is Jesus “a propitiatory sacrifice”? To propitiate means to “appease,” or to “placate.” Jesus gave his life as a propitiatory sacrifice in the sense that by doing so, he appeased, or satisfied, the requirement of perfect justice. On the basis of that sacrifice, God could extend mercy, and he could pardon the sins of those who exercise faith in Jesus.—John 3:16; Rom. 6:23. 2:7, 8—What commandment is John speaking of as “old” as well as “new”? John is speaking about the commandment regarding self-sacrificing brotherly love. (John 13:34) He refers to it as “old” because Jesus gave it over 60 years before John penned his first inspired letter. Thus, the believers have had it “from the beginning” of their lives as Christians. The commandment is also “new” in that it goes beyond ‘loving one’s fellow as oneself’ and calls for self-sacrificing love.—Lev. 19:18; John 15:12, 13. 3:2—What has “not been made manifest” to anointed Christians, and whom shall they see “just as he is”? What has not been made manifest to them is what they shall be like when they are resurrected to heaven with spirit bodies. (Phil. 3:20, 21) However, what they do know is that “whenever [God] is made manifest [they] shall be like him, because [they] shall see him just as he is,” that is, “the Spirit.”—2 Cor. 3:17, 18. 5:5-8—How did water, blood, and spirit bear witness to the fact that “Jesus is the Son of God”? Water was a witness bearer because when Jesus was baptized in water, Jehovah himself expressed His approval of him as His Son. (Matt. 3:17) Jesus’ blood, or life, given as “a corresponding ransom for all,” also showed that Jesus is God’s Son. (1 Tim. 2:5, 6) And the holy spirit testified that Jesus is the Son of God when it descended upon him at his baptism, enabling him to go “through the land doing good and healing all those oppressed by the Devil.”—John 1:29-34; Acts 10:38. Lessons for Us: 2:9-11; 3:15. If a Christian allows anything or anyone to destroy his brotherly love, he is walking in spiritual darkness, not knowing where he is going. TMS 2013 Top Page 225 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 KEEP “WALKING IN THE TRUTH” (2 John 1-13) John opens his second letter by saying: “The older man to the chosen lady and to her children.” He expresses joy at finding “certain ones of [her] children walking in the truth.”—2 John 1, 4. After giving encouragement to cultivate love, John writes: “This is what love means, that we go on walking according to his commandments.” John also warns about “the deceiver and the antichrist.”—2 John 5-7. Scriptural Questions Answered: 1, 13—Who is “the chosen lady”? John could be referring to an individual woman addressed as Kyria, which is Greek for “lady.” Or he may be using a figure of speech to address a particular congregation in order to confuse persecutors. If the latter was the case, her children would be the members of that congregation and “the children of [her] sister” would refer to the members of another congregation. 7—What “coming” of Jesus does John speak of here, and how are deceivers “not confessing” it? The “coming” is not Jesus’ future, invisible coming. Rather, it is his coming in the flesh and his being anointed as the Christ. (1 John 4:2) Deceivers do not confess this coming in the flesh. Perhaps they deny that Jesus ever lived or they reject that he was anointed with holy spirit. Lessons for Us: 2, 4. Our coming to know “the truth”—the entire body of Christian teachings that has become part of the Bible—and adhering to it are essential for our salvation.— 3 John 3, 4. 8-11. If we do not want to lose “undeserved kindness, mercy and peace from God the Father and from Jesus Christ,” as well as the loving association of fellow believers, we should “look out” for ourselves spiritually and reject those who do “not remain in the teaching of the Christ.”—2 John 3. BECOME “FELLOW WORKERS IN THE TRUTH” (3 John 1-14) The third letter of John is addressed to his personal friend Gaius. “No greater cause for thankfulness do I have than these things,” he writes, “that I should be hearing that my children go on walking in the truth.”—3 John 4. John commends Gaius for “doing a faithful work” in assisting visiting brothers. “We . . . are under obligation to receive such persons hospitably,” says the apostle, “that we may become fellow workers in the truth.”—3 John 5-8. TMS 2013 Top Page 226 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Scriptural Questions Answered: 11—Why do some engage in bad conduct? Lacking spirituality, some do not see God with their eyes of understanding. Since they cannot see him with their literal eyes, they act as if he is not seeing them.—Ezek. 9:9. 14—Who are referred to as “friends”? The term “friends” here includes more than those enjoying close relationships with one another. John uses it to refer to fellow believers in general. Lessons for Us: 4. Spiritually mature individuals in the congregation experience great joy when they see its younger members “go on walking in the truth.” And what incomparable joy parents experience when they succeed in helping their offspring to become spiritually inclined children! 5-8. Among those who work hard in behalf of their brothers out of love for them and for Jehovah are traveling overseers, missionaries, those serving in Bethel homes or branch offices, and those in the pioneer service. Their faith is worthy of imitation, and they deserve our loving support. 9-12. We should imitate the example of faithful Demetrius and not that of chattering Diotrephes, who was a slanderer. “KEEP YOURSELVES IN GOD’S LOVE” (Jude 1-25) Jude describes those infiltrating the congregation as “murmurers, complainers about their lot in life, proceeding according to their own desires.” They “speak swelling things, while they are admiring personalities.”—Jude 4, 16. How can Christians resist bad influences? “Beloved ones,” writes Jude, “call to mind the sayings that have been previously spoken by the apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ.” He adds: “Keep yourselves in God’s love.”—Jude 17-21. Scriptural Questions Answered: 3, 4—Why did Jude urge Christians to “put up a hard fight for the faith”? Because ‘ungodly men had slipped into the congregation.’ These men were ‘turning the undeserved kindness of God into an excuse for loose conduct.’ 20, 21—How can we “keep [ourselves] in God’s love”? We can do this in three ways: (1) by building up ourselves on our “most holy faith” through diligent study of God’s Word and by having a zealous share in the preaching work; (2) by praying “with holy spirit,” or in harmony with its influence; and (3) by exercising faith TMS 2013 Top Page 227 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 in what makes everlasting life possible—the ransom sacrifice of Jesus Christ.—John 3:16, 36. Lessons for Us: 5-7. Can the wicked escape Jehovah’s judgment? According to the three warning examples listed by Jude, that is impossible. 8-10. We should follow the example of Michael the archangel and show respect for divinely constituted authority. 12. Apostates feigning love are as dangerous to our faith as rocks hidden below water are to ships or swimmers. False teachers may seem to be generous, but they are like waterless clouds in that they are spiritually empty. Such ones are as fruitless as dead trees in late autumn. They face destruction, as do uprooted trees. Wise we are to shun apostates. 22, 23. True Christians hate what is bad. In an effort to save “some that have doubts” out of the fire of everlasting destruction, mature ones in the congregation— especially appointed overseers—provide them with spiritual help. No. 1: 1 John 5:1-21 No. 2: How Should Jesus Christ Be Remembered? (Lu 1:32,33;John 17:3) *** w06 12/15 pp. 4-5 Jesus’ Birth—How It Brings Peace *** A Foretold King Gabriel’s words must have helped Mary to discern that the son she would bear was the subject of ancient prophecies. The disclosure that Jehovah would give Mary’s son “the throne of David his father” would make her—and indeed any Jewish person acquainted with the Scriptures—think of the promise that God had made to King David of Israel. Through the prophet Nathan, Jehovah had told David: “Your house and your kingdom will certainly be steadfast to time indefinite before you; your very throne will become one firmly established to time indefinite.” (2 Samuel 7:4, 16) Jehovah stated concerning David: “I shall certainly set up his seed forever and his throne as the days of heaven. His seed itself will prove to be even to time indefinite, and his throne as the sun in front of me.” (Psalm 89:20, 29, 35, 36) Thus, it was no coincidence that Mary had descended from the house of David, as had Joseph. These were not the only prophecies in the Hebrew Scriptures regarding a royal TMS 2013 Top Page 228 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 son of David. Mary would also have been familiar with Isaiah’s prophecy: “There has been a child born to us, there has been a son given to us; and the princely rule will come to be upon his shoulder. And his name will be called Wonderful Counselor, Mighty God, Eternal Father, Prince of Peace. To the abundance of the princely rule and to peace there will be no end, upon the throne of David and upon his kingdom in order to establish it firmly and to sustain it by means of justice and by means of righteousness, from now on and to time indefinite. The very zeal of Jehovah of armies will do this.”—Isaiah 9:6, 7. What Gabriel announced to Mary, then, was much more than the miraculous birth of a baby boy. Her son would be the royal heir of King David—the permanent, everlasting heir to a divinely ordained Kingdom. Gabriel’s prophecies concerning Jesus’ future role have profound significance for all of us. *** lr chap. 48 p. 255 God’s Peaceful New World—You Can Live There *** Let’s get our Bibles and open them to John chapter 17, verse 3. Here we find these words of the Great Teacher: “This means everlasting life, their taking in knowledge of you, the only true God, and of the one whom you sent forth, Jesus Christ.” So, what did Jesus say we need to do to live forever?— First, we must take in knowledge of our heavenly Father, Jehovah, and also of his Son, who gave his life for us. This means that we need to study the Bible. This book, Learn From the Great Teacher, is helping us to do that. But how will learning about Jehovah help us to live forever?— Well, just as we need food every day, we need to learn about Jehovah every day. The Bible says: ‘Man must live, not on bread alone, but on all the words that come from Jehovah’s mouth.’—Matthew 4:4. We also need to take in knowledge of Jesus Christ because God sent his Son to take away our sin. The Bible says: “There is no salvation in anyone else.” And the Bible also says: “He that exercises faith in the Son has everlasting life.” (Acts 4:12; John 3:36) Now, what does it mean to ‘exercise faith’ in Jesus?— It means that we really believe in Jesus and know that we cannot live forever without him. Do we believe that?— If we do, we will continue to learn from the Great Teacher every day, and we will do what he says. *** w08 10/1 p. 6 Foretelling the Messiah *** Prophecies Certain of Fulfillment TMS 2013 Top Page 229 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 To establish the identity of the Messiah Scripturally, the apostles and Jesus himself quoted more frequently from the prophecy of Isaiah than from any other Bible book. Still, the book of Isaiah was not the only one to foretell the future. Many other Hebrew Scripture prophecies also find fulfillment in Jesus, his Kingdom, and the good things that the Kingdom will accomplish in the future. (Acts 28:23; Revelation 19:10) How certain was it that these prophecies would be fulfilled? Jesus told his Jewish listeners: “Do not think I came to destroy the Law or the Prophets [that is, the Hebrew Scriptures]. I came, not to destroy, but to fulfill; for truly I say to you that sooner would heaven and earth pass away than for one smallest letter or one particle of a letter to pass away from the Law by any means and not all things take place.”—Matthew 5:17, 18. Jesus also pointed to the fulfillment of Bible prophecies in the events unfolding around him and in events to come. (Daniel 9:27; Matthew 15:7-9; 24:15) Further, Jesus and his disciples themselves foretold events that would occur after their day, including many that we have seen take place today. The following article will discuss these and other, yet future, fulfillments of Bible prophecy. No. 3: The Right Religion Demonstrates True Faith in Jesus Christ (rs p. 329¶1) *** rs p. 329 par. 1 Religion *** (3) Is true faith in Jesus Christ being demonstrated? This involves appreciation of the value of the sacrifice of Jesus’ human life and of his position today as heavenly King. (John 3:36; Ps. 2:6-8) Such appreciation is shown by obeying Jesus—sharing personally and zealously in the work that he assigned to his followers. True religion has such faith that is accompanied by works.—Jas. 2:26. TMS 2013 Top Page 230 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 December Dec16 Bible Reading: Revelation 1-6 No. 1: Revelation 3:14-4:8 No. 2: The True Religion Is Not Formalistic But Is a Way of Life (rs p. 329¶2) No. 3: In What Ways Did Jesus “Set the Pattern for His Disciples? (John 13:15) Bible Reading: Revelation 1-6 authenticity: si 264 3 Who was this John referred to as the writer of Revelation in its first chapter? We are told that he was a slave of Jesus Christ, as well as a brother and sharer in tribulation, and that he was exiled on the island of Patmos. Obviously he was wellknown to his first readers, to whom no further identification was necessary. He must be the apostle John. This conclusion is supported by most ancient historians. Papias, who wrote in the first part of the second century C.E., is said to have held the book to be of apostolic origin. Says Justin Martyr, of the second century, in his “Dialogue With Trypho, a Jew” (LXXXI): “There was a certain man with us, whose name was John, one of the apostles of Christ, who prophesied, by a revelation that was made to him.” Irenaeus speaks explicitly of the apostle John as the writer, as do Clement of Alexandria and Tertullian, of the late second and early third centuries. Origen, noteworthy Biblical scholar of the third century, said: “I speak of him who leaned back on Jesus’ breast, John, who has left behind one Gospel, . . . and he TMS 2013 Top Page 231 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 wrote also the Apocalypse.” 4 The fact that John’s other writings put so much emphasis on love does not mean that he could not have written the very forceful and dynamic Revelation. He and his brother James were the ones so filled with indignation against the Samaritans of a certain city that they wanted to call down fire from heaven. That is why they were given the surname “Boanerges,” or “Sons of Thunder.” (Mark 3:17; Luke 9:54) This divergence in style should cause no difficulty when we remember that in Revelation the subject matter is different. What John saw in these visions was unlike anything he had ever seen before. The outstanding harmony of the book with the rest of the prophetic Scriptures unquestionably proves it to be an authentic part of God’s inspired Word. purpose: it-2 798 *** it-2 p. 798 Revelation to John *** Purpose. While some of the things seen by John in the vision may seem terrifying—the beasts, the woes, the plagues—the book was written, not to terrify, but to comfort and encourage those who read it with faith. It can lead the reader to blessings. In fact, the writer of the book states at the outset: “Happy [“blessed,” KJ] is he who reads aloud and those who hear the words of this prophecy, and who observe the things written in it.” (Re 1:3) John also says that the book is for the purpose of showing God’s slaves the things that “must shortly take place.”—1:1, 2. *** si pp. 268-269 Bible Book Number 66—Revelation *** WHY BENEFICIAL 28 What a glorious conclusion the book of Revelation does provide for the Bible’s inspired collection of 66 books! Nothing has been omitted. There are no loose ends. Now we see clearly the grand finale as well as the beginning. The last part of the Bible closes out the record begun in the first part. As Genesis 1:1 described God’s creation of the material heavens and earth, so Revelation 21:1-4 describes a new heaven and a new earth and the untold blessings that will be brought to mankind, as prophesied also at Isaiah 65:17, 18; 66:22; and 2 Peter 3:13. Just as the first man was told he would positively die if disobedient, so God positively guarantees that for the obedient ones, “death will be no more.” (Gen. 2:17; Rev. 21:4) When the Serpent first appeared as mankind’s deceiver, God foretold the bruising of his head, and the Revelation discloses how the original serpent, who is the Devil and Satan, is finally hurled into destruction. (Gen. 3:1-5, 15; Rev. 20:10) Whereas disobedient man was driven away from the Edenic tree of life, symbolic trees of life appear “for TMS 2013 Top Page 232 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 the curing of the nations” of obedient mankind. (Gen. 3:22-24; Rev. 22:2) Just as a river issued out of Eden to water the garden, so a symbolic river, life-giving and lifesustaining, is pictured as flowing from God’s throne. This parallels the earlier vision of Ezekiel, and it also calls to mind Jesus’ words about “a fountain of water bubbling up to impart everlasting life.” (Gen. 2:10; Rev. 22:1, 2; Ezek. 47:1-12; John 4:13, 14) In contrast to being driven from God’s presence, as were the first man and woman, the faithful conquerors will see his face. (Gen. 3:24; Rev. 22:4) It is beneficial indeed to consider these thrilling visions of Revelation! 29 Note, too, how Revelation ties together the prophecies concerning wicked Babylon. Isaiah had foreseen the fall of the literal Babylon long before it happened, and he had declared: “She has fallen! Babylon has fallen!” (Isa. 21:9) Jeremiah also prophesied against Babylon. (Jer. 51:6-12) But the Revelation speaks in symbol of “Babylon the Great, the mother of the harlots and of the disgusting things of the earth.” She too must be overthrown, and John sees it in vision, declaring: “She has fallen! Babylon the Great has fallen!” (Rev. 17:5; 18:2) Do you recall Daniel’s vision of a kingdom set up by God that will crush other kingdoms and stand “to times indefinite”? Note how this ties in with the heavenly proclamation in Revelation: “The kingdom of the world did become the kingdom of our Lord and of his Christ, and he will rule as king forever and ever.” (Dan. 2:44; Rev. 11:15) And just as Daniel’s vision described ‘someone like a son of man coming with the clouds of heaven to receive a lasting rulership and dignity and kingdom,’ so Revelation identifies Jesus Christ as “The Ruler of the kings of the earth” and as “coming with the clouds,” and says that “every eye will see him.” (Dan. 7:13, 14; Rev. 1:5, 7) There are certain parallels to be observed, also, between the beasts of Daniel’s visions and the beasts of Revelation. (Dan. 7:1-8; Rev. 13:1-3; 17:12) The Revelation provides a vast field, indeed, for faith-strengthening study. 30 What a wondrous, many-featured vision the Revelation provides concerning God’s Kingdom! It brings into brilliant focus what the prophets of old and Jesus and his disciples said concerning the Kingdom. Here we have the completed view of the sanctification of Jehovah’s name through the Kingdom: “Holy, holy, holy is Jehovah God, the Almighty.” He is worthy “to receive the glory and the honor and the power.” Indeed, he it is that ‘takes his great power and begins ruling as king’ through Christ. How zealous this regal Son, the “King of kings and Lord of lords,” is shown to be as he strikes the nations and treads “the winepress of the anger of the wrath of God the Almighty”! As the grand Bible theme of Jehovah’s vindication builds up to its climax, it is emphasized that everyone and everything sharing in his Kingdom purposes must be holy. The Lamb, Jesus Christ, who “has the key of David,” is spoken of as holy, and so are the angels of heaven. Those having part in the first resurrection are said to be “happy and holy,” and it is stressed that “anything not sacred and anyone TMS 2013 Top Page 233 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 that carries on a disgusting thing” will in no way enter “the holy city Jerusalem.” Those who have been bought by the blood of the Lamb “to be a kingdom and priests to our God” thus have powerful encouragement to maintain holiness before Jehovah. The “great crowd” too must ‘wash their robes and make them white in the blood of the Lamb’ that they may render sacred service.—Rev. 4:8, 11; 11:17; 19:15, 16; 3:7; 14:10; 20:6; 21:2, 10, 27; 22:19; 5:9, 10; 7:9, 14, 15. 31 The vision of this magnificent and holy Kingdom of God crystallizes in our minds as we note certain features that are called to our attention only in the book of Revelation. Here we have the complete vision of the Kingdom heirs on Mount Zion with the Lamb, singing a new song that only they can master. It is only the Revelation that tells us the number of those bought from the earth to enter the Kingdom—144,000—and that this number is sealed out of the 12 symbolic tribes of spiritual Israel. It is only the Revelation that shows that these ‘priests and kings,’ who share with Christ in the first resurrection, will also rule with him “for the thousand years.” It is only the Revelation that gives us the complete view of “the holy city, New Jerusalem,” showing its radiant glory, Jehovah and the Lamb as its temple, its 12 gates and foundation stones, and the kings that reign in it forever by the eternal light that Jehovah sheds upon them.—14:1, 3; 7:4-8; 20:6; 21:2, 10-14, 22; 22:5. 32 It can truly be said that this vision of the “new heaven” and “the holy city, New Jerusalem,” sums up all that the Scriptures have foretold from ancient times concerning the Kingdom Seed. Abraham looked forward to a seed by which ‘all the families of the earth would certainly bless themselves’ and to “the city having real foundations, the builder and maker of which city is God.” Now, in the Revelation vision, this city of blessing is clearly identified for us as the “new heaven”—a new government, God’s Kingdom, made up of the New Jerusalem (the bride of Christ) and her Bridegroom. Together they will administer a righteous government over all the earth. Jehovah promises faithful mankind that they may become “his peoples” in a happy, sinless, deathless condition such as man enjoyed before the rebellion in Eden. And by way of emphasis, the Revelation twice tells us that God will “wipe out every tear from their eyes.”—Gen. 12:3; 22:15-18; Heb. 11:10; Rev. 7:17; 21:1-4. 33 Yes, what a grand conclusion to the inspired Scriptures! How marvelous are these “things that must shortly take place”! (Rev. 1:1) The name of Jehovah, “the God of the inspired expressions of the prophets,” is sanctified. (22:6) The prophetic writings of 16 centuries are shown in fulfillment, and the works of faith of thousands of years are rewarded! “The original serpent” is dead, his hosts are destroyed, and wickedness is no more. (12:9) God’s Kingdom rules as “a new heaven” to his praise. The blessings of a restored earth, filled and subdued according to Jehovah’s purpose stated in the first chapter of the Bible, stretch for a glorious eternity before mankind. (Gen. 1:28) All Scripture has indeed proved to be “inspired of God and TMS 2013 Top Page 234 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 beneficial for teaching, for reproving, for setting things straight, for disciplining in righteousness.” Jehovah has used it to lead fully competent, completely equipped men of faith to this marvelous day. Now, therefore, is the time to study these Scriptures to strengthen your faith. Obey their commands in order to receive God’s blessing. Follow them on the straight path that leads to everlasting life. By doing so, you too can say, in the assured confidence with which the last book of the Bible closes: “Amen! Come, Lord Jesus.”—2 Tim. 3:16; Rev. 22:20. 34 What incomparable joy we can now have by hailing “the kingdom of our Lord and of his Christ,” the Seed, as this brings eternal sanctification to the matchless name of “Jehovah God, the Almighty”!—Rev. 11:15, 17. *** w09 1/15 p. 30 - p. 31 Highlights From the Book of Revelation—I *** “THE LAMB” OPENS SIX OF THE SEVEN SEALS (Rev. 1:1–7:17) First, John beholds the glorified Jesus Christ and receives a series of messages that he is to ‘write in a scroll and send to the seven congregations.’ (Rev. 1:10, 11) The vision of a throne in its position in heaven follows. In the right hand of the One seated upon the throne is a scroll sealed with seven seals. The one deemed “worthy to open the scroll” is none other than “the Lion that is of the tribe of Judah,” or “a lamb . . . having seven horns and seven eyes.”—Rev. 4:2; 5:1, 2, 5, 6. The third vision reveals what happens as “the Lamb” opens the first six seals, one after another. With the opening of the sixth seal, a great earthquake occurs and the great day of wrath arrives. (Rev. 6:1, 12, 17) But the next vision shows ‘four angels holding tight the four winds of the earth’ until the sealing of the 144,000 is completed. “A great crowd” of those not sealed is seen “standing before the throne and before the Lamb.”—Rev. 7:1, 9. Scriptural Questions Answered: 1:4; 3:1; 4:5; 5:6—What is indicated by the expression “the seven spirits”? The number seven signifies completeness from God’s standpoint. Thus, the message to “the seven congregations” ultimately applies to all of God’s people gathered together in more than 100,000 congregations earth wide. (Rev. 1:11, 20) Since holy spirit is given according to what its operation needs to accomplish, the expression “the seven spirits” denotes the fullness of its operation in giving understanding and bringing blessings to those who pay attention to the prophecy. The book of Revelation seems to progress on the basis of a series of sevens. The number seven here represents completeness, and indeed, the book deals with bringing “to a finish,” or completion, “the sacred secret of God.”—Rev. 10:7. TMS 2013 Top Page 235 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 1:8, 17—To whom do the titles “the Alpha and the Omega” and “the First and the Last” refer? The title “the Alpha and the Omega” applies to Jehovah, stressing that there was no almighty God before him and that there will be none after him. He is “the beginning and the end.” (Rev. 21:6; 22:13) Although Jehovah is referred to as “the first and the last” at Revelation 22:13, in that there is none before or after him, the context in the first chapter of Revelation shows that the title “the First and the Last” there applies to Jesus Christ. He was the first human to be resurrected to immortal spirit life and the last one to be so resurrected by Jehovah personally.—Col. 1:18. 2:7—What is “the paradise of God”? Since these words are addressed to anointed Christians, the paradise here must refer to the paradisaic heavenly realm— the very presence of God himself. The faithful anointed will be rewarded with eating “of the tree of life.” They will receive immortality.—1 Cor. 15:53. 3:7—When did Jesus receive “the key of David,” and how has he been using that key? Upon his baptism in 29 C.E., Jesus became King-Designate in the line of David. However, Jesus did not receive the key of David until 33 C.E. when he was exalted to the right hand of God in heaven. There he inherited all the rights of the Davidic Kingdom. Since then, Jesus has been using the key to open up opportunities and privileges related to the Kingdom. In 1919, Jesus placed “the key of the house of David” upon the shoulder of “the faithful and discreet slave” by appointing that slave class “over all his belongings.”—Isa. 22:22; Matt. 24:45, 47. 3:12—What is the “new name” of Jesus? This name has to do with Jesus’ new office and privileges. (Phil. 2:9-11) While no one else gets to know that name in the way that Jesus does, Jesus writes it on his faithful brothers in the heavenly realm, bringing them into a close relationship with him. (Rev. 19:12) He even shares his privileges with them. Lessons for Us: 1:3. Because “the appointed time [for the execution of God’s judgments upon Satan’s world] is near,” there is an urgent need to understand the message of the book of Revelation and to act on it. 3:17, 18. To be rich spiritually, we need to buy from Jesus “gold refined by fire.” That is, we should strive to be rich in fine works. (1 Tim. 6:17-19) We also need to put on “white outer garments,” which proclaim our identity as followers of Christ, and use “eyesalve,” such as counsel published in the Watchtower magazine, to gain spiritual discernment.—Rev. 19:8. No. 1: Revelation 3:14-4:8 TMS 2013 Top Page 236 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 No. 2: The True Religion Is Not Formalistic But Is a Way of Life (rs p. 329¶2) *** rs p. 329 par. 2 Religion *** (4) Is it largely ritualistic, a formality, or is it a way of life? God strongly disapproves of religion that is merely a formalism. (Isa. 1:15-17) True religion upholds the Bible’s standard of morality and clean speech instead of weakly going along with popular trends. (1 Cor. 5:9-13; Eph. 5:3-5) Its members reflect the fruits of God’s spirit in their lives. (Gal. 5:22, 23) So, those who adhere to true worship can be identified because they sincerely endeavor to apply Bible standards in their lives not only at their places of meeting but in their family life, at their secular work, in school, and in recreation. No. 3: In What Ways Did Jesus “Set the Pattern for His Disciples? (John 13:15) *** w05 1/1 p. 7 Hold to the Pattern Jesus Set *** Hold to the Pattern Jesus Set “I set the pattern for you, that, just as I did to you, you should do also.”—JOHN 13:15. IN ALL the history of mankind, only one person has lived his whole life without sinning. That is Jesus. Apart from Jesus, “there is no man that does not sin.” (1 Kings 8:46; Romans 3:23) For that reason, genuine Christians view Jesus as a perfect model to be imitated. Indeed, on Nisan 14, 33 C.E., shortly before his death, Jesus himself told his followers to imitate him. He said: “I set the pattern for you, that, just as I did to you, you should do also.” (John 13:15) During that last night, Jesus mentioned a number of ways in which Christians should strive to be like him. In this article, we will consider some of them. The Need for Humility 2 When Jesus urged his disciples to follow the pattern he set, he was specifically speaking of humility. On more than one occasion, he had counseled his followers to be humble, and on the night of Nisan 14, he demonstrated his own humility by washing the feet of his apostles. Then Jesus said: “If I, although Lord and Teacher, washed your feet, you also ought to wash the feet of one another.” (John 13:14) Thereafter, he told his apostles to follow the pattern he set. And what a fine pattern of humility that was! TMS 2013 Top Page 237 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 Humble Among Our Brothers 5 Even our contributions to and achievements in Jehovah’s service should not make us proud; neither should responsibilities in the congregation. (1 Chronicles 29:14; 1 Timothy 6:17, 18) In fact, the weightier our responsibilities, the more humble we need to be. The apostle Peter urged elders not to be “lording it over those who are God’s inheritance, but [to become] examples to the flock.” (1 Peter 5:3) Elders are appointed to be servants and examples, not lords and masters.— Luke 22:24-26; 2 Corinthians 1:24. A Proper View of Right and Wrong 9 Despite living for 33 years among imperfect people, Jesus remained “without sin.” (Hebrews 4:15) In fact, when prophesying about the Messiah, the psalmist said: “You have loved righteousness and you hate wickedness.” (Psalm 45:7; Hebrews 1:9) In this too Christians strive to imitate Jesus. Not only do they know right from wrong; they hate what is wrong and love what is right. (Amos 5:15) This helps them to battle against their inborn sinful inclinations.—Genesis 8:21; Romans 7:21-25. How to Cultivate Jesus’ View of Right and Wrong 11 We need a clear understanding of what is right and what is wrong from Jehovah’s viewpoint. We gain that understanding only from a study of God’s Word, the Bible. As we pursue such a study, we need to pray as the psalmist prayed: “Make me know your own ways, O Jehovah; teach me your own paths.” (Psalm 25:4) Remember, however, that Satan is deceptive. (2 Corinthians 11:14) He can disguise wrong and make it appear acceptable to an unwary Christian. Hence, we need to meditate deeply on what we learn and closely heed the counsel of “the faithful and discreet slave.” (Matthew 24:45-47) Study, prayer, and meditation on what we learn will help us to grow to maturity and be among those who “through use have their perceptive powers trained to distinguish both right and wrong.” (Hebrews 5:14) Then we will be disposed to hate the wrong and love the right. Facing Persecution 16 Jesus indicated another way that his disciples would imitate him, saying: “This is my commandment, that you love one another just as I have loved you.” (John 15:12, 13, 17) There are many reasons why Christians love their brothers. On this occasion, Jesus above all had in mind the hatred they would face from the world. He said: “If the world hates you, you know that it has hated me before it hated you. . . . A slave is not greater than his master. If they have persecuted me, they will TMS 2013 Top Page 238 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 persecute you also.” (John 15:18, 20) Yes, even in being persecuted, Christians are like Jesus. They need to develop a strong, loving bond to help them withstand that hatred. “Put On the Lord Jesus Christ” 20 Paul wrote to the congregation in Rome: “Put on the Lord Jesus Christ, and do not be planning ahead for the desires of the flesh.” (Romans 13:14) Christians wear Jesus, as it were, like a garment. They strive to imitate his qualities and actions to such an extent that they become a reflection—even if imperfect—of their Master.— 1 Thessalonians 1:6. 21 We can successfully “put on the Lord Jesus Christ” if we become familiar with the Master’s life and strive to live as he lived. We imitate his humility, his love of righteousness, his hatred of lawlessness, his love for his brothers, his being no part of the world, and his patient endurance of suffering. We do not ‘plan ahead for the desires of the flesh’—that is, we do not make our chief purpose in life the reaching of secular goals or the satisfying of fleshly desires. Rather, when making a decision or handling a problem, we ask: ‘What would Jesus do in this situation? What would he want me to do?’ 22 Finally, we imitate Jesus in keeping busy “preaching the good news.” (Matthew 4:23; 1 Corinthians 15:58) In that way too, Christians follow the pattern that Jesus set, and the following article will discuss how. December Dec 23 Bible Reading: Revelation 7-14 No. 1: Revelation 9:1-21 No. 2: Ways in Which True Christians Can Show Genuine Hospitality (Heb 13:2) No. 3: Members of the Right Religion Love One Another and Keep Separate from the World (rs p. 329¶3-4) Bible Reading: Revelation 7-14 *** w09 1/15 p. 31 par. 6 - p. 32 par. 6 Highlights From the Book of Revelation— I *** Lessons for Us: 7:13, 14. The 24 elders represent the 144,000 in their heavenly glory, where they serve not only as kings but also as priests. They were pictured by the priests in ancient Israel, whom King David organized in 24 divisions. One of the elders reveals TMS 2013 Top Page 239 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 to John the identity of the great crowd. Therefore, the resurrection of anointed Christians must have begun sometime before 1935. Why? Because in that year the correct identity of the great crowd was made known to God’s anointed servants on earth.—Luke 22:28-30; Rev. 4:4; 7:9. THE OPENING OF THE SEVENTH SEAL LEADS TO SEVEN TRUMPET BLASTS (Rev. 8:1–12:17) The Lamb opens the seventh seal. Seven angels receive seven trumpets. Six of the angels blow their trumpets, heralding judgment messages on “a third” of mankind—Christendom. (Rev. 8:1, 2, 7-12; 9:15, 18) This is what John sees in the fifth vision. Participating in the vision that follows, John eats the little scroll and measures the temple sanctuary. After the blowing of the seventh trumpet, loud voices announce: “The kingdom of the world did become the kingdom of our Lord and of his Christ.”—Rev. 10:10; 11:1, 15. The seventh vision enlarges on what is stated at Revelation 11:15, 17. A great sign is seen in heaven. The heavenly woman gives birth to a son, a male. The Devil is ousted from heaven. Being wrathful at the heavenly woman, he goes off “to wage war with the remaining ones of her seed.”—Rev. 12:1, 5, 9, 17. Scriptural Questions Answered: 8:1-5—Why did a silence occur in heaven, and what was subsequently hurled to the earth? A symbolic silence occurred in heaven so that “the prayers of the holy ones” on earth could be heard. This was at the end of the first world war. Anointed Christians did not ascend to heaven at the end of the Gentile Times, as many had expected they would. They experienced difficult times during the war. So now they prayed fervently for guidance. In response to their prayers, the angel hurled to the earth a symbolic fire that set the anointed Christians afire spiritually. Though few in number, they began a worldwide preaching campaign that made God’s Kingdom a burning issue, thus lighting a fire in Christendom. Thunderous warnings from the Bible were sounded forth, flashes of Scriptural truth were made known, and the realm of false religion was shaken to its foundation, just as buildings are shaken by an earthquake. 8:6-12; 9:1, 13; 11:15—When did the seven angels prepare to blow their trumpets, and when and how were the trumpet blasts sounded? Preparation to blow the seven trumpets included giving direction to the revitalized members of the John class on earth from 1919 to 1922. Such anointed ones were then getting busy in reorganizing the public ministry and building up publishing facilities. (Rev. 12:13, 14) The sounding of the trumpets represents fearless proclamations of Jehovah’s judgments against Satan’s world by God’s people in cooperation with the TMS 2013 Top Page 240 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 angels. Notably, this began with the Cedar Point, Ohio, convention in 1922 and lasts all the way down to the great tribulation. 8:13; 9:12; 11:14—In what way are the final three trumpet blasts “woes”? Whereas the first four trumpet blasts are proclamations exposing the spiritually dead condition of Christendom, the last three are woes in that they have to do with specific events. The fifth blast is related to the release of God’s people from “the abyss” of inactivity in 1919 and to their relentless witnessing work, which became like a tormenting plague on Christendom. (Rev. 9:1) The sixth is about the greatest cavalry charge in history and the worldwide preaching campaign that began in 1922. The final blast has to do with the birth of the Messianic Kingdom. Lessons for Us: 9:10, 19. The authoritative Bible-based statements in the publications of “the faithful and discreet slave” contain a stinging message. (Matt. 24:45) This message corresponds to the locusts’ tails that have “stings like scorpions” and the horses of a cavalry, whose “tails are like serpents.” Why? Because these publications warn of the “day of [Jehovah’s] vengeance.” (Isa. 61:2) Let us be courageous and zealous in distributing them. 9:20, 21. Many meek people who live in so-called non-Christian nations have responded well to the message we proclaim. However, we are not expecting a mass conversion of people outside the realm of Christendom, who are referred to as “the rest of the men.” Nevertheless, we persevere in the ministry. 12:15, 16. “The earth”—elements within Satan’s own system, or the ruling powers in various lands—upheld freedom of worship. Starting in the 1940’s, those powers “swallowed up the river [of persecution] that the dragon disgorged from its mouth.” Indeed, when Jehovah chooses to do so, he can influence governmental authorities to accomplish his will. Fittingly, therefore, Proverbs 21:1 states: “A king’s heart is as streams of water in the hand of Jehovah. Everywhere that he delights to, he turns it.” This should strengthen our faith in God. SEVEN BOWLS OF GOD’S ANGER ARE POURED OUT (Rev. 13:1–16:21) “The nations became wrathful,” states Revelation 11:18, “and [God’s] own wrath came, and the appointed time . . . to bring to ruin those ruining the earth.” Providing background for this, the eighth vision shows the activity of “a wild beast . . . with ten horns and seven heads.”—Rev. 13:1. In the ninth vision, John sees “the Lamb standing upon the Mount Zion” and with TMS 2013 Top Page 241 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 him “a hundred and forty-four thousand.” They have been “bought from among mankind.” (Rev. 14:1, 4) Angelic announcements follow. In the next vision, John beholds “seven angels with seven plagues.” Evidently, Jehovah himself commands these angels to pour out “the seven bowls of the anger of God” on various features of Satan’s world. The bowls contain pronouncements and warnings of the judgments God will execute. (Rev. 15:1; 16:1) These two visions give details of further Kingdom judgments connected with the third woe and the blowing of the seventh trumpet.— Rev. 11:14, 15. Scriptural Questions Answered: 13:8—What is “the scroll of life of the Lamb”? This is a figurative scroll containing only the names of those who rule with Jesus Christ in his heavenly Kingdom. It includes the names of anointed Christians still on earth, who have the hope of receiving life in heaven. 13:11-13—How does the wild beast with two horns act like a dragon and make fire come down out of heaven? The fact that the two-horned wild beast— the Anglo-American World Power—speaks like a dragon indicates that it uses threats, pressure, and violence to enforce acceptance of its form of rulership. It makes fire come out of heaven in that it assumes a prophetlike role by claiming to have conquered the forces of evil in the two world wars of the 20th century and to have won a victory over Communism. *** w09 2/15 p. 4 Highlights From the Book of Revelation—II *** Lessons for Us: 13:1-4, 18. “A wild beast” symbolizing human governments ascends “out of the sea,” that is, from the turbulent masses of mankind. (Isa. 17:12, 13; Dan. 7:2-8, 17) This beast, created and empowered by Satan, has the number 666, denoting heightened imperfection. Understanding what the beast is helps us so that we neither follow it with admiration nor worship it as mankind in general does.—John 12:31; 15:19. 13:16, 17. Despite the hardships we may encounter in carrying out such everyday activities as ‘buying or selling,’ we should not allow ourselves to be pressured into letting the wild beast rule our lives. Accepting ‘the mark of the wild beast in our hand or upon our forehead’ would amount to permitting the wild beast to control our actions or affect our thinking. 14:6, 7. The angelic proclamation teaches us that we should declare the good news of the established Kingdom of God with urgency. We should help our Bible TMS 2013 Top Page 242 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 students to develop a healthy fear of God and to give glory to Jehovah. 14:14-20. When “the harvest of the earth,” that is, the harvest of those who will be saved, is completed, it will be time for the angel to hurl “into the great winepress of the anger of God” the gathering of “the vine of the earth.” That vine—Satan’s corrupt visible system of governments over mankind with its “clusters” of evil fruitage—will then be destroyed forever. We should be determined not to be influenced by the vine of the earth. No. 1: Revelation 9:1-21 No. 2: Ways in Which True Christians Can Show Genuine Hospitality (Heb 13:2) *** w05 1/15 pp. 21-23 “Be Hospitable to One Another” *** “Today I Must Stay in Your House” Hospitality is defined as the “generous and cordial reception of guests,” and it has long been a characteristic of Jehovah’s true worshipers. For instance, Abraham, Lot, and Rebekah practiced it. (Genesis 18:1-8; 19:1-3; 24:17-20) Recounting his attitude toward strangers, the patriarch Job stated: “Outside no alien resident would spend the night; my doors I kept open to the path.”—Job 31:32. For travelers to receive hospitable treatment from their fellow Israelites, it was often sufficient to sit down in the public square of a city and await an invitation. (Judges 19:15-21) Hosts usually washed their guests’ feet and offered the visitors food and drink, also providing fodder for their animals. (Genesis 18:4, 5; 19:2; 24:32, 33) Travelers who did not wish to be a burden on their hosts carried with them the needed provisions—bread and wine for themselves and straw and fodder for their asses. They required only shelter for the night. While the Bible rarely specifies how Jesus found lodging during his preaching tours, he and his disciples had to sleep somewhere. (Luke 9:58) When visiting Jericho, Jesus simply told Zacchaeus: “Today I must stay in your house.” Zacchaeus received his guest “with rejoicing.” (Luke 19:5, 6) Jesus was often the guest of his friends Martha, Mary, and Lazarus in Bethany. (Luke 10:38; John 11:1, 5, 18) And it seems that in Capernaum, Jesus stayed with Simon Peter.—Mark 1:21, 29-35. Jesus’ ministerial instruction to his 12 apostles reveals much about what kind of reception they could expect in Israel. Jesus told them: “Do not procure gold or silver or copper for your girdle purses, or a food pouch for the trip, or two undergarments, or sandals or a staff; for the worker deserves his food. Into whatever city or village you enter, search out who in it is deserving, and stay there until you leave.” (Matthew 10:9-11) He knew that righthearted individuals would take his disciples in, TMS 2013 Top Page 243 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 providing them with food, shelter, and other necessities. The time was coming, however, when evangelizers on the move would have to provide for themselves and cover their own expenses. In view of future hostility toward his followers and the expansion of the preaching work into territories outside Israel, Jesus said: “Let the one that has a purse take it up, likewise also a food pouch.” (Luke 22:36) Travel and lodging would be indispensable to the spreading of the good news. “Follow the Course of Hospitality” Relative peace and a great network of paved roads throughout the Roman Empire in the first century resulted in a highly mobile society. An abundance of travelers generated a great demand for lodging. That demand was met by inns a day’s journey apart along the main highways. However, The Book of Acts in Its Graeco-Roman Setting states: “What is known of such facilities in the literature presents a rather unhappy picture. The available literary and archaeological sources generally witness to dilapidated and unclean facilities, virtually non-existent furnishings, bed-bugs, poor quality food and drink, untrustworthy proprietors and staff, shady clientele, and generally loose morals.” Understandably, a morally upright traveler would avoid staying at such inns whenever possible. Not surprisingly, then, the Scriptures repeatedly exhort Christians to extend hospitality to others. Paul urged Christians in Rome: “Share with the holy ones according to their needs. Follow the course of hospitality.” (Romans 12:13) He reminded the Jewish Christians: “Do not forget hospitality, for through it some, unknown to themselves, entertained angels.” (Hebrews 13:2) Peter exhorted his fellow worshipers to “be hospitable to one another without grumbling.”—1 Peter 4:9. Situations did exist, however, in which extending hospitality would be inappropriate. Regarding “everyone that pushes ahead and does not remain in the teaching of the Christ,” the apostle John said: “Never receive him into your homes or say a greeting to him. For he that says a greeting to him is a sharer in his wicked works.” (2 John 9-11) Concerning unrepentant sinners, Paul wrote: “Quit mixing in company with anyone called a brother that is a fornicator or a greedy person or an idolater or a reviler or a drunkard or an extortioner, not even eating with such a man.”—1 Corinthians 5:11. Impostors and others must have tried to exploit the good nature of true Christians. A second-century C.E. extra-Biblical statement of Christian faith known as The Didache, or Teaching of the Twelve Apostles, recommends that an itinerant preacher be entertained for “one day, or if need be a second as well.” After that, when he is sent on his way, “let him accept nothing but bread . . . If he ask[s] for TMS 2013 Top Page 244 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 money, he is a false prophet.” The document continues: “If he wishes to settle among you and has a craft, let him work for his bread. But if he has no craft provide for him according to your understanding, so that no man shall live among you in idleness because he is a Christian. But if he will not do so, he is making traffic of Christ; beware of such.” The apostle Paul was careful not to impose an expensive burden upon his hosts during his long stays in certain cities. He worked as a tentmaker to support himself. (Acts 18:1-3; 2 Thessalonians 3:7-12) To help deserving travelers among them, early Christians apparently used letters of recommendation, such as Paul’s introduction of Phoebe. “I recommend to you Phoebe our sister,” wrote Paul, “that you may welcome her in the Lord . . . and that you may assist her in any matter where she may need you.”—Romans 16:1, 2. Blessings From Being Hospitable First-century Christian missionaries trusted in Jehovah to provide for all their needs. But could they expect to enjoy the hospitality of fellow believers? Lydia opened up her house to Paul and others. The apostle stayed with Aquila and Priscilla in Corinth. A jailer in Philippi set a table before Paul and Silas. Paul was received hospitably by Jason in Thessalonica, by Philip in Caesarea, and by Mnason on the road from Caesarea to Jerusalem. En route to Rome, Paul was entertained by brothers in Puteoli. What spiritually rewarding occasions these must have been for the hosts who received him!—Acts 16:33, 34; 17:7; 18:1-3; 21:8, 16; 28:13, 14. Scholar Frederick F. Bruce observes: “These friends and co-workers, hosts and hostesses, had no other motive in being so helpful than love of Paul and love of the Master whom he served. They knew that in serving the one they were serving the other.” This is an excellent motive for being hospitable. The need to extend hospitality still exists. Thousands of traveling representatives of Jehovah’s Witnesses receive hospitality from fellow believers. Some Kingdom proclaimers travel at their own expense to preach in places seldom reached with the good news. Great benefits result from opening our homes, however humble, to such ones. Warmhearted hospitality that may include no more than a simple meal offers excellent opportunities for “an interchange of encouragement” and for showing love for our brothers and for our God. (Romans 1:11, 12) Such occasions are particularly rewarding for the hosts, for “there is more happiness in giving than there is in receiving.”—Acts 20:35. No. 3: Members of the Right Religion Love One Another and Keep Separate from the World (rs p. 329¶3-4) TMS 2013 Top Page 245 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 *** rs p. 329 pars. 3-4 Religion *** (5) Do its members truly love one another? Jesus said: “By this all will know that you are my disciples, if you have love among yourselves.” (John 13:35) Such love reaches across racial, social, and national boundaries, drawing people together in genuine brotherhood. So strong is this love that it sets them apart as being truly different. When the nations go to war, who have enough love for their Christian brothers in other lands that they refuse to take up arms and kill them? That is what early Christians did. (6) Is it truly separate from the world? Jesus said that his true followers would be “no part of the world.” (John 15:19) To worship God in a manner that he approves requires that we keep ourselves “without spot from the world.” (Jas. 1:27) Can that be said of those whose clergy and other members are involved in politics, or whose lives are largely built around materialistic and fleshly desires?—1 John 2:15-17. December Dec 30 Bible Reading: Revelation 15-22 Theocratic Ministry School Review Bible Reading: Revelation 15-22 *** w09 2/15 p. 4 pars. 5-6 Highlights From the Book of Revelation—II *** Scriptural Questions Answered: TMS 2013 Top Page 246 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 16:17—What is “the air” upon which the seventh bowl is poured out? “The air” symbolizes satanic thinking, “the spirit [mental inclination] that now operates in the sons of disobedience.” This poisonous air is breathed by Satan’s entire wicked system of things.—Eph. 2:2. Lessons for Us: 16:13-16. “Unclean inspired expressions” symbolize demonic propaganda intended to ensure that the kings of the earth are not swayed by the pouring out of the seven bowls of God’s anger but instead are maneuvered into opposition to Jehovah.—Matt. 24:42, 44. 16:21. As the end of this world nears, the proclamation of Jehovah’s judgments against Satan’s wicked system may involve unusually heavy verbal expressions of God’s judgments, likely pictured by congealed water. Still, most of mankind will continue to blaspheme God. THE TRIUMPHANT KING RULES (Rev. 17:1–22:21) “Babylon the Great,” the world empire of false religion, is a disgusting segment of Satan’s wicked world. The 11th vision portrays her as a “great harlot”—an immoral woman—“sitting upon a scarlet-colored wild beast.” She is to be completely destroyed by “the ten horns” of the very beast that is carrying her. (Rev. 17:1, 3, 5, 16) Likening the harlot to a “great city,” the subsequent vision announces her fall and issues an urgent call to God’s people to “get out of her.” The demise of the great city is mourned by many. There is rejoicing in heaven, however, because of “the marriage of the Lamb.” (Rev. 18:4, 9, 10, 15-19; 19:7) In the 13th vision, the rider of “a white horse” goes to war with the nations. He brings Satan’s wicked world to its end.—Rev. 19:11-16. What about “the original serpent, who is the Devil and Satan”? When will he be “hurled into the lake of fire”? That is one of the subjects of the 14th vision. (Rev. 20:2, 10) The last two visions give glimpses of life during the Millennium. As the “revelation” comes to an end, John sees ‘a river of water of life flowing down the middle of the broad way,’ and a wonderful invitation is extended to “anyone thirsting.”—Rev. 1:1; 22:1, 2, 17. Scriptural Questions Answered: 17:16; 18:9, 10—Why do “the kings of the earth” grieve over the very entity they themselves have devastated? The reason for their grief is strictly selfish. After the destruction of Babylon the Great, the kings of the earth evidently come to TMS 2013 Top Page 247 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 realize how useful she was to them. She provided a religious front for their oppressive deeds. Babylon the Great also helped them in recruiting youths for the battlefields. Moreover, she played an important part in keeping people in subjection. 19:12—How is it that no one but Jesus himself knows his unstated name? This name seems to stand for the position and privileges, such as those stated at Isaiah 9:6, that Jesus enjoys during the Lord’s day. No one knows this name but he himself in that his privileges are unique and only he can comprehend what it means to hold such a high office. However, Jesus shares some of these privileges with the members of his bride class, in effect ‘writing upon them that new name of his.’—Rev. 3:12. 19:14—Who will ride with Jesus at Armageddon? Included among ‘the armies in heaven’ that join Jesus in God’s war will be angels as well as the anointed conquerors who have already received their heavenly reward.—Matt. 25:31, 32; Rev. 2:26, 27. 20:11-15—Whose names are written in “the scroll [or, “the book”] of life”? This is the scroll containing the names of all those who come in line to receive everlasting life—the anointed Christians, the members of the great crowd, and the faithful servants of God who will experience the ‘resurrection of the righteous.’ (Acts 24:15; Rev. 2:10; 7:9) Those who will come to life in the ‘resurrection of the unrighteous’ will have their names written in “the scroll of life” only if they act in harmony with the “things written in the scrolls” of instructions opened during the Millennium. However, the entries are not made with indelible ink. The names of the anointed become permanent upon their proving themselves faithful to death. (Rev. 3:5) The names of those who receive life on earth become lasting entries when they pass the final test at the end of the thousand years.—Rev. 20:7, 8. Lessons for Us: 17:3, 5, 7, 16. “The wisdom from above” helps us to understand “the mystery of the woman and of the [scarlet-colored] wild beast that is carrying her.” (Jas. 3:17) This symbolic wild beast began as the League of Nations and was later revived as the United Nations. Should not the unraveling of this mystery move us to be zealous in preaching the good news of God’s Kingdom and proclaiming the day of Jehovah’s judgment? 21:1-6. We can be absolutely certain that foretold blessings under Kingdom rule will become a reality. Why? Because concerning them, it is said: “They have come to pass!” 22:1, 17. The “river of water of life” represents Jehovah’s provisions for recovering obedient humans from sin and death. A measure of this water is TMS 2013 Top Page 248 Theocratic Ministry School References 2013 available now. May we not only gratefully accept the invitation to come and “take life’s water free” but also eagerly extend it to others! TMS 2013 Top Page 249